In her time Charls surnamed the Great was by the Pope and people of Rome created Emperour of the West For the Popes knowing their own greatnesse to grow out of the ruines of the temporall power committed the Empire of the West unto the French Princes whereby the Greek Emperours became much weakened and the French being the Popes creatures were in tract of time brought to their devotion In following times when Frederick Barbarossa was by Pope Alexander the 3. pronounced non-Emperour Emanuel of Constantinople sued for a re union of the Empires but the crafty Pope returned this answer Non licere illi conjungere quae majores ejus de industria disjunxerunt Let no man presume to joyn what the God of Rome the Pope hath put asunder 803 32 Nicephorus a Patritian made Emperour by the souldiers perswaded that Irene had made choise of him to be her successour slaine in a pitcht field against the Bulgarians 812 33 Michael surnamed Curopalates from his office the Mayre of the Palace as it were husband to Procopia the daughter of Nicephorus assumed the Empire which finding his own weaknesse he did soone relinquish and betooke himselfe unto a Monasterie 814 34 Leo V. surnamed Armenius from his Country Generall of the horse to Michael demolished the images which his predecessour had set up slain in the Church during the time of divine service 821 35 Michael II. surnamed Balbus having murdered Leo assumed the Empire unfortunate in his government and dyed of madnesse 830 36 Theophilus the son of Michael Balbus an enemy of images like his father and as unfortunate as he losing many battels to the Saracens at last dyed of melancholy 842 37 Michael III. son of Theophilus first with his mother Theodora who took unto her self the supreme command and after of himself sole Emperour his mother being made a Nun. 866 38 Basilius surnamed Macedo from the place of his birth made consort in the Empire by Michael the son of Theophilus whom he basely and treacherously murdered killed casually by a Stag. 886 39 Leo VI. for his learning surnamed Philosophus the son of Basilius a vigilant and provident Prince most of his time with variable successe spent against the Bulgarians 912 40 Constantine VI. commonly called the VII son of Leo Philosophus first under his uncle Alexander next under Zoe his mother and after under Romanus Lacopenus governed the Empire by which last so miserably depressed that he was fain to get his livelyhood by painting But Lacopenus being deposed and turned into a Monasterie by his own sons Consiantine at last obtained his rights and restored learning unto Greece 961 41 Romanus the son of Constantine 963 42 Nicephorus surnamed Phocas first Governour or Protectour to the young Emperour Romanus after whose death created Emperour by the armie he recovered Antioch Cilicia and the greatest part of Asia minor from the power of the Saracens slaine in the night by John Zimisces his wife Theophania being privie to it 971 43 John Zimisces Emperour in the place of Nicephorus Phocas governed the Empire better then he did obtain it vanquishing the Bulgarians Rosses and others of the barbarous Nations and left it at his death to the sons of Romanus 977 44 Basilius II. surnamed Porphyrogenitus as many of the Emperours had been before him in regard that at their births they were wrapped in purple which the Greeks call Porphyrie the Imperiall colour subdued the Bulgarians and made them Homagers to the Empire 1027 45 Constantinus VII or VIII brother of Basilius and with him partner in the Empire after whose death he governed three years by himself but did nothing memorable 1030 46 Romanus II. for his prodigalitie surnamed Argyropolus husband of Zoe the daughter of Constantine the 8. drowned in a Bath by the treason of his wife and her Adulterer 1035 47 Michael IV. surnamed Paphlago from his Country first the Adulterer and afterwards the husband of Zoe but dyed very penitent 1042 48 Michael V. surnamed Calaphates a man of obscure birth adopted by Zoe whom he deposed from the Government and turned into a Monasterie Out of which being again taken in a popular tumult she put out the eyes of Calaphates and being then 60 yeares of age bestowed both the Empire and her selfe upon 1043 49 Constantine IX surnamed Monomachus formerly husband to a Neece of Romanus the 2. 1055 50 Theodora sister unto Zoe after the death of Constantine managed for two years the affairs of the Empire with great contentment to all people But grown in age surrendred it to 1057 51 Michael VI. surnamed Stratioticus an old but militarie man deposed within the year by 1060 52 Isaacius of the noble familie of the Gomneni valiant of great courage and diligent in his affairs which having managed for two years he left it at his death with consent of the Senate and people to 1063 53 Constantine X. surnamed Ducas a great Justicier and very devout but exceeding covetous whereby he became hated of his subjects and contemned by his enemies 1071 54 Romanus III. surnamed Diogenes marryed Eudoxia the wife of Constantinus Ducas and with her the Empire Took prisoner by the Turks and sent home again he found a faction made against him by which Eudoxia was expelled himself at his return deposed and so dyed in exile 1075 55 Michael VII the son of Constantinus Ducas surnamed Parapinacius by reason of the famine which in his time happened made Emperour in the aforesaid tumult But being found unable for so great an honour the Turks prevailing in all places he was deposed again and put into a Monasterie 1081 56 Nicephorus II. surnamed Boliânates of the house of the Phocas succeeded in the place of Parapinace deposed within 3 years by the Comneni 1084 57 Alexius Comnenus son of the Emperour Isaacius Comnenus obtained the Empire in whose time the Western Christians with great forces prepared for the recovery of the Holy Land Of whose purposes being very jealous he denyed them passage through his Countrie in the end forced to finde them victuals and other necessaries 1113 58 Calo-Johannes the son of Alexius had a good hand against the Turks from whom he tooke Laodicea and some other places of importance He also vanquished the Scythians or Tartars passing over the Ister most of which he either slew in battell or sold as captives permitting the remainder to abide on this side that River He also conquered the Servians and Bulgarians transporting many of them into Bithynia 1142 59 Manuel or Emanuel the younger son of Calo-Joannes an under-hand enemie to the Western Christians and an open enemie to the Turks by whom intrapped in the dangerous straits of Cilicia and his Armie miserably cut off he was on honourable terms permitted to return again 1180 60 Alexius II. son of Manuel deposed and barbarously murdered by Andronicus the Cousin Grman of his father with his wife and mother 1183 61 Andronicus Comnenus confined by Manuel to Oenum in
6 Alaricus 21. 512. 7 Gensalaric 3. 515. 8 Amalaric 11. 526. 9 Theudes 18. 543. 10 Theodogisdus 3. 546. 11 Agila 5. 551. 12 Athanagildus 14. 565. 13 Luiba 3. 568. 14 Leonigild 18. 586. 15 Richared 15. 601. 16 Luiba II. 2. 603. 17 Victoricus 7. 610. 18 Gundemaris 20. 630. 19 Sisebulus 9. 639. 20 Richared II. 2. 641. 21 Suintilla 3. 644. 22 Siseranda 7. 651. 23 Suintilla II. 4. 655. 24 Tulgas 2. 657. 25 Vidisuindus 10. 667. 26 Recesuind 13. 680. 27 Bamba 9. 689. 28 Ering 7. 696. 29 Egypea 7. 703. 30 Vitiza 13. 716. 31 Roderick the last King of the Goths in Spain elected to the prejudice of the Sonnes of Vitiza which after proved the ruine and overthrow of the Kingdom For though the Kingdom went for the most part by Election yet had they respect to the next of blood as at this time in Poland and Bohemia very few interlopers being here admitted yet some there were who either by their merit or some opportunity got the possession of the Kingdom though not at all relating to the Royall family Of which kind were Theudis an Ostro-Goth sometimes the Governour hereof for Theodorick King of the Gothes in Italy Protectour of this Kingdom in the minority of Amalaric and Theudegisolus Nephew to Totilas one of the successors to Theodoric The rest of principall note were 1 Theodoric the first slain in the battell neer Tholouze against Attila the Hunn in defence of his own Countries and the Roman Empire 2 Theodoric the second who beat the Nation of the Suevi out of Batica and 3 Leonigild or Leutigilde who deprived them of Galicia also 4 Reccaredus the first who first embraced the Catholick doctrine of the Church and rejected Arianisme and for that cause first honoured with the title of the Catholick King afterwards resumed by Alfonsus the first King of Leon and made hereditary by Ferdinand the King of Castile Aragon c. Grandfather unto Charles the fift 5 Euricus or Henricus as some call him as remarkeable for Civill Politie as Reccaredus for piety as being the Licurgus or Legâslator of this people not governed till his time by a written Law but either by uncertain customes or at the pleasure of such Officers as the Kings set over them 5 Suintilla Sonne of Reccaredus the second who having in the short time of his reign expelled the Roman forces out of Tingitana Anno 642. was the first Monarch of all Spain whereof Tingitana though on the other side of the Sea had been made a Province by the Emperour Constantine as before was said And of this Province was Iulianus Governour in the time of Rhoderick who being of the faction of the Sonnes of Vitiza stomacked his advancement to the Kingdom and thereby got the greater portion of the Kings displeasure Who sending him upon an Embassie to the Moores of Asrica in the mean time defloured his Daughter Cana which the Father took in such indignation that he procured the Moores amongst whom he had gotten much credit to come over into Spain This request they performed under the conduct of Musa and Tariffe and having made a full conquest subjected it to the great Caliphs or Mahometan Emperours It is recorded in a MS. History of the Saracens that at the first coming of Tariffe into Spain a poor woman of the Country being willingly taken prisoner fell down at his feet kissed them and told him that she had heard her Father who was lettered say that Spain should be conquered by a people whose Generall should have a Mole on his right shoulder and in whom one of his hands should be longer than the other He to animate his Souldiers against the next encounter uncloathed himself and shewed the marke which so encouraged them that they now doubted not the victory Roderick had in his Army 130000 foot and 35000 horse Tariff had 30000 horse and 180000 foot The battell continued seven days together from morning to night at last the Moores were victorious What became of King Roderick was never known his Souldiers took one arrayed in their Kings apparell whom upon examination they found to be a Sheepheard with whom the King after the discomfiture had changed cloathes It is written also in Rodericus Toletanus that before the coming of those Saracens King Roderick upon hope of some treasure did open a part of the Palace of long time forbidden to be touched but found nothing but Pictures which resembled the Moores with a Prophecie that whensoever the Palace was there opened the people there resembled should overcome Spain and so it hapned Anno 724. The Moores now Lords of Spain by the treason of Iulian who having seen the miserable death of his wife and children was starved in prison by the Africans permitted the free use of Religion to the old Inhabitants lest they seeking new dwellings for the liberty of Conscience should leave their native soyl desolate The Moores finished their conquest in five years say some others in two and some again in eight Moneths To keep the new conquered Country in subjection no way was so convenient as to plant Colonies but the Morisco women would not abandon their old seates Hereupon Musa and Tariffe by gifts pardons and perswasions drew many Christian women to forsake their Religion whom they maried to the Souldiers Not long after Vlâdor Vlit the great Caliph sent over about 50000 Families of Moores and Iewes assigning them a convenient portion of lands to be held with great immunities upon small rents These Politick courses notwithstanding the Moores long enjoyed not the sole Soveraignty herein for the Christians having now recovered breath chose themselves Kings and the Authority of the Caliphs declining gave the Moores liberty to erect divers petit royalties so that at last Spain fell into a thirteenfold division into the Kingdoms and proprietary estates of 1 Navarre 2 Biscay and 3 Guipuscoa 4 Leon and Oviedo 5 Gallicia 6 Corduba 7 Granada 8 Murcia 9 Toledo 10 Castile 11 Portugall and the Members of it 12 Valentia 13 Catalovia 14 the Kingdom of Majorca and 15 that of Aragon not to say any thing of the petit Kingdoms of Iaen Algozire and Sevill besides others of like nature to them erected by the factious and divided Moores but of short continuance all of them and of little note All now reduced at this day under the three governments of Castile Portugal and Aragon the Kingdoms and Estates of Leon Navarre Corduba Granada Gallicia Biscay Murcia and Toledo being under Castile Portugall with Algarve and the Isles of Azores an entire government of it self Valentia Catalonia and Majorca under that of Aragon 1. NAVARRE NAVARRE the first Kingdom for antiquitie in Spain is bounded on the East with the Principality of Bearn in the Kingdom of France on the West first with the River Ebro or Iberus and after with a little River falling into it neer Calaborra by which divided from Castile on the North with
room furnished and adorned herewith Here was born Galen the famous Physican living very healthfully to the age of 140 yearsthis health preserved to so great age by these means specially 1. Never eating or drinking his fill 2. Never eating any thing that was rawe 3. Alwates carrying about him some sweet perfumes Finally this was one of the seven Churches to which Saint John writ his Revelation For though it were originally a City of Mysia yet being near unto the borders of Lydia it was reckoned as a City of the Lydian Asia within the limits whereof those seven Chareche were all comprehended As for the Kings hereof which flourished here for some ages in such wealth and splendour they came but from a poor and obscure original The first of them one Sphiletaerus an Eunuch belonging to Antigonus one of the Great Alexanders greatest Captaines and after his death to Lysimachus King of Thrace by whem trusted with his money and accompts Fearing the furie of his Master then grown old and tyrannous he seized on the Castle of Pergamus and therein on 90000 talents which he offered with his service unto Seleucus the first King of Syria But both Lysimachus and Seleucus dying shortly after he kept the money to himself and reigned in this City as an absolute King leaving the Kingdome at his death to his Brother Eumenes no better man then a poor Carter till raised by the fortunes of this Eunuch Eumenes furnished with money though of no great territory was able by the Gaules and other Mercinaries not only to preserve himself against the Syrian Kings who laid claim to his City but also to enlarge his bounds as he saw occasion But the main improvement of this Kingdome happ'ned in the dales of Eumenes the second the sonne of Attalus the brother and Successour of this Eumenes who being useful to the Romans in their warres against Philip of Macedon and Antiochus the Great King of Swir was liberally rewarded by them with the Provinces of Lydia Phrygia Aeolis Ionia Troas and both the Mysia's which they had taken from Antiochus in the end of that warre The rest of the affaires hereof till it fell in fine unto the Romans taken here in this short Catalogue of The Kings of Pergamus A. M. 3668. 1. Philetaerus the first King of Pergamus of whom before 20. 3688. 2. Eumenes Brother or as some say the Brothers sonne of Philetaerus vanquished Antiochus sirnamed Hierax in a fight neer Sardis and awed Seleucus Callinicus both Kings of Syria 22. 3710. 3. Autalus Brother of Eumenes restored Ariarathes the Cappadocian to his Kingdome and discomsited the Gaules compelling them to keep themselves within the Countrey since named Galatia A Confederate of the Romans and by them much courted 3754. 4. Eumenes II. Sonne of Attalus gratified by the Romans with the spoiles of Antiochus He was an hereditary Enemie to the Kingdome of Macedon which he laboured the Romans to destroy as in fine they did and thereby finding no more use of these Pergamon Kings began to grow to lesse liking with them 3782. 5. Attalus II. Brother of Eumenes to whom the Kingdome was offered by the Romans in the life of his Brother then lesse gracious with them but he most gallantly refused it to the great indignation of the Roman Senate 3792. 6. Fumene III. Brother of Attalus the second and Tutor or Pâotectour to his Nephew Attalus in whose minority he governed the estate as King 3813. 7. Attalus III. Sonne of Attalus the second succeeded on the death of his Uncle Eumenes and having held the Kingdome but five years onely deceased without issue bequeathed it by his last Will unto the Romans But before the Romans had possession of so great a Legacy Aristonicus the base Sonne of Eumenes made himself master of Mindus Colophon Samos and many other Towns and estates hereof Against whom the Romans making warre were aided by the greatest part of the Asian Kings not seeing their own danger and destruction to draw neer unto them by letting such a potent neighbour come amongst them to undo them all But the Romans got little by this warre though they had the better of it For being now made masters of the riches and sweets of Asia they took with them their vices also growing thereby to great riot and unparallelled luxurie which overcame the rigour and severity of their former discipline and made them apt for faction and those bloody quarrels which proved the ruine of their State So truly was it said by Justine Sic Asia facta Romanorum cum opibus suis vitia quoque sua Roman transmisit This Kingdome taking it in the largest extent thereof being thus subdued and setled as a Roman Province had the name of Asia according to the name of the Greater Concinent by Pâoâomie and others called Asiapropria continuing under the subjection of the Roman Emperours till the translating of the Imperiall seat unto Constantinople as after that unto the Emperours of the East till conquered piece-meal by the Turks of the Selznccian family Which being ended in the person of Aladine the second those parts hereof which lay next Troas made up the Kingdome of Carasan or Carasa-Illi as those which had been laid to the Greater Phrygia made up the Ardintant both of them swallowed up long since by the Ottoman Kings the Accessories running the same fortune as the Principalls did 11. ASIA SPECIALIVS DICTA BEsides the Proper Asia spoken of before containing all the Provinces of the Pergamon Kingdome there was one part hereof which antiently had the name of Asia before it was communicated to the greater Continent or this whole Peninsula This for distinctions sake the Romans called the PROCONSULAR ASIA because committed to the government of one of their Proconsuls who had his residence in Ephesus the principall City of this Province together with the Consular Hellespont and the Province of the Isles of Asia This we have spoken of before as also how the Countrey lying about Ephesus had more especially the name of Asia then any other so specially that Erasmus thereupon inferreth that by Asia in the New Testament but more peculiarly in the Acts is meant that part of Asia in which Ephesus standeth This being agreed on for the name we shall bound it on the East with Lydia whereof it was antiently a part on the West with the Aegean Sea on the North with Mysia and on the South with Caria And having so bounded it we shall divide it into the two Regions of AEOLIS and IONIA that of Aeolis lying on the North towards Mysix as Ionia doth upon the South towards Caria possessed both of them by Greek Nations and of them so named Principall Towns in AEOLIS are 1. Acarnea over against the Isle of Lesbos the Royall seat sometimes of the Tyrant Hermias who being once a Scholler of Aristotles but unworthy of so good a Master seized on this City and here committed so great cruelties that at last he was taken
resolved to have alwaies two and those but onely for a year Ne vel solitudine vel morâ potestas corrumperetur And though some had the fortune to be Consuls two or three years together yet every new year they were a-new chosen and so their Offices reckoned as severall neither do we find any to have been elected for less than a year unless upon the death or deposition of a former untill the Civill wars But then cùm belli civilis praemia festinari coeperunt when the services done in the Civill wars required a quicker turn in requitall the Consulship was given only for some part of the year and ordinarily for two Moneths tbe first Consuls being named Ordinarii in whose names the writings made for the whole year were dated the other Minores or Honorarii which only served to make up a number For so ambitious were the Romans of this honor that when Maximus died in the last day of his Consulship Caninius Rebilus petitioned Caesar for that part of the day that remained whence that so memorated jest of Tully O vigilantem Consulem qui toto consulatùs sui tempore somnâm occulis non vidit And when Cecina was by the Senate degraded from this honour on the day in which he was to have resigned it one Roscius Regulus obtained the office from Vitellius for the day remaining but as the Historian noteth magno cùm irrisu accipientis tribuent isque Now as the Romans did thus exceed the first number of Consuls so sometimes fell they short of it The first that was sole Consul was Pompey in the beginning of the Civill Wars viz. A. V. C. 703. The next one Varanes A. C. 410. This Office from the first institution to the finall period of it continued at the least in name for the Emperors had of long time assumed the Power and Prerogatives appertaining to it the space of 1084. yeers though not without many intermissions of the Name and Title by the severall interposings of the Decemviri the Dictators and the Consular Tribunes of which more anon The last Consull was one Basilius in the time of Justinian A. Ch. 542. The two first Collatinus the husband of Lucretia and Junius Brutus by whose instigation the people had took Arms against the house of the Tarquins A man so zealous in defence of the common liberty so resolutely bent to make good what he had begun and so extremely opposite to the Royal Race that he not only caused Collatine to resign his Office within the yeer because he was of the blood of the Tarquins but executed his own sonnes for holding correspondence and intelligence with them But though the Government were changed the old design was followed which the Kings had laid for the inlarging of their Empire but followed with so slow a pace by reason of their factions and divisions that it was full 500 yeers before they could be Masters of Italie A matter not unworthy of our consideration that the Italians should hold out so long a time against the puissance of the Romans when in less than half that time ensuing they did possess themselves of almost all Europe and many goodly Kingdomes and Provinces both in Asia and Africk So different a thing it was as is said by Florus dare caput Italia to contract the many limbs of Italie into one body and unite them under one head But to proceed after Italy was fully conquered by them they fell upon the Carthaginians as their neerest Neighbours whose overthrow in the end of the first Punick War A. V. C. 512. gave them the full possession of Sicil except the State of Syracusa and the Isle of Sardinia After that being molested in their Trade by the Illyrian Pirates and finding them countenanced therein by the Queen of that Nation they made a fortunate War against her and brought that puissant people to become their Tributalies A. V. C. 525. The second Carthaginian war managed by Annibal in the bowells of Italie had almost put a period to the glories of their Common-wealth But that being also ended to their advantage by the conquest of Spain they quarrelled Philip King of Macedon who had aided Annibal compelled him to accept of peace on their own terms and after outed his sonne Perseus of all his Dominions making Macedon a Province of Rome and all the rest of Greece but their Tenants at will Nor was it long before they picked a quarrell with Antiâchâs the great King of Syria made him abandon his possession of the Lesser Asia and finally prevailed so successfully in all their actions that there was neither King nor Common-wealth that could stand in their way untill the State being burdened with its too much greatness began to totter of it self Two things there were which much conduced to the advancement of the Romans to their power and greatness besides the providence of God which had so disposed it which were the great encouragements which they gave their Souldiers and the Triumphant manner of reception which they used to bestow upon their Generâls when they returned home with honor and victory For when any of their Generals did so return he was permitted to enter sitting on a glorious Chariot the spoils which he had got in war being carried before the prisoners he had taken follovving bound at the heels of his Chariot his Souldiers compassing him about vvith their severall Crowns according to the quality of their well-deservings and all the Fathers of the City attended by the Priests and principall Ladies going out to meet him The first beginning of vvhich custome is ascribed to Romulus who in the war which Acron King of the Ceninenses made against him in revenge of the rape committed by the Romans on the Sabine women seeing his people give ground called for help to Jupiter and vowed if he overcame King Acron to offer up his Armour to him Acron being vanquished the Conqueror cutteth down a fair young Oak and hangeth on it all the Armour of the vanquished King then girding his Gown close unto him and putting on his head a Garland of Lawrell he laid the Oak upon his shoulders and marched towards the City his Army following him and singing an Epinicion or song of victory To this we must referre the originall and beginning of Triumphs But nihil est inventum perfectum eodem tempore as the saying is Tarquinius Priscus long after Romulus added hereunto the Purple Robe and the Triumphant Chariot drawn with four Horses The other pomps came afterwards as they grew both in power and pride Now of these Triumphs there were two sorts the Greater which vvas properly called a Triumph and the Lesser vulgarly called the Ovation which differed from one another in many Circumstances For 1. The Triumpher made his entrance in a Royall Chariot and was met by the Senators in their Robes but the Ovator made his entrance on foot and vvas met only by the Knights and Gentlemen of Rome 2. The
unresistable powers of heaven when they decree a mans destruction overthrow those counsells by which he should escape it Antony turneth a deaf ear to this Souldiers wholesome advice and borrowing from Cleopatra two or three kisses as if from the fountain of her lips he had derived all his courage without any more ceremony prepareth himself unto the battell 12. AUGUSTUS on the other side seeing a necessity of a Sea-fight was yet in this comforted that his Vessels were more usefull and better manned though fewer than his Enemies that his men to him were faithfull and by reason of their many Victories in good heart From Antony there daily revolted some Kings and Captains of note to the great encouragement of the one side and disheartning of the other The whole charge of the war he committed to M. Vipsanius Agrippa who failing in no duty of a good Captain took from his Galleys whatsoever might be impediments to the valiant or shelter to the Cowardly all that was combersome to his own men or advantagious to the Enemy Things thus ordered and the battells ready to joyn Augustus Caesar standing where he might see and be seen of all is said to make this or the like Oration Fellows and Companions in Arms I suppose it needless to hearten you which never were acquainted with fear or bid you overcome which never yet knew what it was not to vanquish Conquest hath always sate upon the edges of your swords and victory been written in your fore-heads Be not now backward to add this one to your other Triumphs When after the death of my father Julius of famous memory I first dealt in matters of War I rather found than made you good souldiers And during this twelve years service under me neither have you been wanting in the duty of faithfull followers nor I hope of a vigilant and gratefull Leader Sure I am I expressed my self as far as I could and more I would had I been able Let not the number nor the greatness of the adverse Gallies any ways affright you The hugeness of their Bulks maketh them unapt for imployment and the multitude one clogging and hindring the others may as much further our Victory as theirs They exceed us in multitudes of Men we them in number of Souldiers The meaning of the word Pilot is unknown among them And for their Mariners the best of them are but Carters Reapers and Harvestmen raked out of the field the rest the excrement of common prisons wherewith their Vessels are loaded not manned The Generall is indeed a sit Captain for such a selected company It is the same Antony whom you once drave out of the Field before Mutina I perswade my self that neither he dares think of recovering or you of losing your former glories It is the same Antony who being shamefully chased out of Parthia only in that he was not vanquished proclamed himself Victor It is the same Antony who intendeth to make Rome subject to the Egyptians and to distribute the Provinces purchased with the blood and vertue of our Ancestors amongst Iras and her fellow Chamber-maids Nay indeed it is not Antony at all but the shadow only of that substance which now is hid in Cleopatra's Cabbin Courage then brave men of Arms be as you have still been Conquerors To speak more were to detain you from Victory Only this call to mind your antient valour Remember that I am Caesar you Romans 13 This speech animated the new Souldiers and confirmed the old So that with a generall acclamation they give the assault Death wounds and blows dished in divers fashions and served in by severall men were the best delicates prepared for these uuwelcome visitants Cleopatra beholding the Battell and doubting the success through the thickest of Antonies Fleet made away with the 60 Gallies appointed for her Guard This disorder made the breach at which the Victory entred Antony seeing her flight left his Squadron also and being taken into her Galley hoysed sail for Egypt Herein playing the part of a cowardly Souldier whilst each of his Souldiers executed the office of a couragious Generall For they so obstinately persisted in the Fight that AUGUTUS was fain to offer them mercy sooner than they would demand it and divers times before they would accept it At last they all sware Allegiance unto him The Victory being thus gotten AUGUSTUS no loser of advantages speedeth into Egypt which he reduceth into the form of a Province making the people pay for fine twenty Millions of Gold By receiving this mony he so weakned them that they had no ability to raise an after-war and by distributing part of it among his Souldiers he confirmed them in obedience As for Antony he seeing his fortunes desperate redeemed the honour lost in his life by a noble and heroick death And Cleopatra ended her life also not long after a Woman more wel-favoured than fair wel-spoken rather than either Antonies Courtiers had seen many Ladies more lovely none more prevailing men being chained to her by the ears rather than the eys 14 I willingly omit AUGUSTSUS entry into Rome as also the state and magnificence of his Triumph His Victory he used so justly that none felt the fury of the War but such as were slain in the Battell To assure himself of Antonies adherents was his first care to which end he burnt in the Common Forum the Coffers of Antony unopened wherein all his Letters from his friends in Rome had been inclosed well knowing that as long as any thought themselves suspected adversaries they would never shew themselves true friends To the Senators and Magistrates he made sumptuous Feasts to the Common people he exhibited magnificent and pleasing Stage-plays and with all variety of pleasure banished from both as well sorrow for the old Proscription as fear of a new But this was only as a preparation to his many designs There were two men most dear unto him and privy to his Counsels Mecenas and Agrippa which in the object of their love differed only in this Mecenas was a lover of AUGUSTUS Agrippa of the Emperour Mecenas was of the rank of Knights a man of good and bad parts equally compounded When his business required care vigilant and circumspect at leisure time excessively vitious Agrippa was the first of his house a man alike fit for Camp and Counsell one neither careless of a good name nor covetous of a great For although he onây was the man which vanquished Sextus and Antony yet well skilled in the humours of Princes he gave Augustus the honour of all his Conquests making the vertue not the reward the end of his actions So by doing nobly and speaking modestly of it he was without envy but not without glory With these two AUGUSTUS withdrew into a private Closet and then brake unto them in this sort He made first unto them a long discourse of the Civill Wars Then added That having by his own fortune and the valour
Roman Provinces to the number of one hundred and twenty or thereabouts over every one of which he ordained a particular President that had his residence in the chief City of that Province Then he reduced these Provinces under fourteen Dioceses for so he called the greater distributions of his Empire seven of which were in the East parts thereof that is to say the Diocese of Egypt of the East of Asia of Pontus Thrace Dacia and Macedon and as many also in the West viz. the Praefecture of the City of Rome which I count for one the Diocese of Italie Africk and Illyricum of France Spain and Britain Finally instead of the Praefecti Praetorio which had the command of the Praetorians he ordained four for the four quarters of the Empire that is to say the Praefectus Praetorio Italiae under whom were the Dioceses of Italie Africk and Illyricum 2. Praefectus Praetorto Galliarum who had under him the Dioceses of France Spain and Britain 3. The Praefectus Praetorio Orientis who had command over the Dioceses of Egypt the Orient and the Asian the Pontick and Thracian Dioceses And 4 ly The Praefectus Praetorio Illyrici under whose super-intendence were the Dioceses of Macedon and Dacia only each of these Praefects having a Vicarius or Lieutenant in the severall Dioceses under his authority who fixed their residence in the head City of the Diocese And this I have the rather noted because of the Relation which the Politiâ of the Christian Church had to this Division it being so ordered in the best and purest times thereof that in every City where the Emperors had an Officer whom they called Defensor Civitatis the Christiâns should have a Bishop in every chief City of the Province a Metropolitan and over every Diocese an Arch-bishop or Primate from whom lay no Appeal unto any other And so far Constantine did well But he committed divers errors which did more prejudice the Empire than any thing that had been done by his Predecessors First in translating the Imperiall Seat from Rome to Byzantium by which transplantation the Empire lost much of its naturall vigour as we see by the experience of Plants and Flowers which being removed from the place of their naturall growth lose much of their vertue which was formerly in them On which reason Camillus would not suffer the Romans to remove their Seat unto the City of the Veii newly conquered by him but to prevent them in it set fire on the Town and so consumed it ut nunc Veios fuisse laboret Annalium fides as my Author hath it A second fault of this Constantine was the dividing of the Empire amongst others which only concerned himself For though it was quickly reunited in the person of Constantius his brethren dying without issue yet his example being followed by others the Empire was after torn into many pieces to the destruction of the whole 'T is true the former Emperors used sometimes to associate some partner with them but so that they did manage it as one sole Estate Constantine if I remember rightly being the first which parcelled it into severall Soveraignties each independent of the other The third fault of this Emperor was his removing the Legions and Colonies which lay before on the Northern Marches into the Eastern parts of his Dominions pretending to use them as a Bulwark against the Persians laying thereby those passages open at which not long after the barbarous Nations entred and subdued the West For though instead of these Colonies he planted Garrisons and Forts in convenient places yet these being filled with Souldiers for the most part out of other Countreys fought not as in defence of their native Soyl as the Colonies would and must have done but on the first onset of those Barbarians abandoned them to the will of the enemy So that Zosimus though in other of his reports about this Prince he bewraieth much malice doth call him not untruly the first Subverter of that flourishing Monarchy To these three we may add a fourth which concerns the Emperors in generall namely their stupid negligence and degenerate spirits which shewed it self most visibly in the last of The Western Emperors 1. Constans the sonne of Constantinus Magnus his brother Constantine being dead remainned sole Emperor of the West 2. Constantius the other of Constantines sonnes succeeded Constans in his part after his decease 3. Valentinian Emperor of the West his brother Valens ruling in Constantinople and the Eastern parts 4. Valentinian II. youngest sonne of the former Valentinian 5 Honorius the second sonne of Theodosius the Emperor in whose time Alarick the Gothe invaded Italie sacked Rome and made themselves Masters of the Countrey which afterwards they left in exchange for Spain 26. 6 Valentinian III. during whose time the Vandals seized upon Africk as they did on Italie and Rome also after his decease Murdered by Maximus a Roman whose wife he had trained unto the Court and ravished as shall be shewn hereafter on another occasion 7 Maximus having slain Valentinian the third succeded in the Empire but on the coming of the Vandals whom Eudoxia the wife of Valentinian who had some inkling of the manner of her husbands death had drawn into Italie he was stoned to death by his own souldiers 1. 8 Avitus chosen Emperor in a military tumult 9 Majoranus 4. 10 Severus 6. 11 Anthemius who at the end of five years was slain as were the three before him by Ricimer a Suevian born the chief Commander of the Armies who had an aim to get the Empire for himself but died as soon as he had vanquished and slain Anthomius 12 Olybrius an Emperor of four moneths only 13 Glycerius another of as little note As also was 14 Julius Nipos deposed by Orietes a noble Roman who gave the Empire to his sonne called at first Momillus but after his assuming the Imperiall title he was called as in contempt Augustulus 15 Augustulus the last of the Emperours who resided in Italie vanquished by Odoacer King of the Heruli and Turingians An omnious thing that as Augustus raised this Empire so an Augustulus should ruin it But though Augustulus lost the Empire yet Odoacer was not suffered to enjoy it long Zeno the Emperour of the East sending Theodorick King of the Gothes to expell him thence and to possess himself of Italie the reward of his valour And this the Emperor did the rather partly because the Gothes were Christians and in good terms of correspondency with him but principally to remove that active Nation somewhat further off who lay before too near the borders of his own Dominions And that he might dismiss them with the greater content and honour he made Theodorick a Patrician of the Roman Empire an honour first devised by the Emperour Constantine and of so high esteem from the first Institution that they who were dignified therewith were to have precedency
they had reigned here under eight of their Kings for the space of 72 years they were at last subdued by Belisarius and Narses two of the bravest Souldiers that had ever served the Eastern Emperours and Italie united once more to the Empire in the time of Justinian But Narses having governed Italie about 17 years and being after such good service most despightfully used by Sophia never the wiser for her name the wife of the Emperor Justinus abandoned the Country to the Lombards For the Empress envying his glories not only did procure to have him recalled from his Government but sent him word That she would make the Eunuch for such he was come home and spin among her maids To which the discontented man returned this Answer That he would spin her such a Web as neither she nor any of her maids should ever be able to unweave and thereupon he opened the passages of the Country to Alboinus King of the Lombards then possessed of Pannonia who comming into Italie with their Wives and Children possessed themselves of all that Country which antiently was inhabited by the Cisalpine Galls calling it by their own names Longobardia now corruptly Lombardy Nor staid he there but made himself master of the Countries lying on the Adriatick as far as to the borders of Apulia and for the better Government of his new Dominions erected the four famous Dukedoms 1 of Friuli at the entrance of Italie for the admission of more aids if occasion were or the keeping out of new Invaders 2 of Turlu at th foot of the Alpes against the French 3 of Benevent in Abruzzo a Province of the Realm of Naples against the incursions of the Greeks then possessed of Apulia and the other Eastern parts of that Kingdom and 4 of Spoleto in the midst of Italie to suppress the Natives leaving the whole and hopes of more unto his Successors The Lombardian Kings of Italie 1 Alboâus 6. 2 Clephes 1 Interregnum annorum 11. 3 Antharis 7. 4 Agilulfus 25. 5 Adoaldus 10. 6 Arioaldus 11. 7 Richaris or Rotharis 8 Radoaldus 5. 9 Aribertns 9. 10 Gundibertus 1. 11 Grimoaldus 9. 12 Garibaldus mens 3. 13 Partarithus 18. 14 Cunibertus 12. 15 Luithertus 1. 16 Rainbertus 1. 17 Aribertus II. 12. 18 Asprandus mens 3. 19 Luit prandus 21. 20 Hildebrandus m. 6. 21 Rachisiâs 6. 22 Astulphus 6. 23 Desiderius the last King of the Lombards of whom more anon In the mean time we will look into the story of some of the former Kings in which we find some things deserving our confidetation And first beginning with Alboinus the first of this Catalogue before his comming into Italie he had waged war with Cânimundus a King of the Gepida whom he overthrew and made a drinking cup of his Skull Rosumund daughter of this King he took to Wife and being one day merry at Verona forced her to drink out of that detested Cup which she so stomacked that she promised one Helmichild if he would aid her in killing the King to give him both her self and the Kingdom of Lombardy This when he had consented to and performed accordingly they were both so extremely hated for it that they were fain to fly to Ravenna and put themselves into the protection of Longinas the Exarch Who partly out of a desire to enjoy the Lady partly to be possessed of that mass of Treasure which she was sayd to bring with her but principally hoping by her power and party there to raise a beneficiall War against the Lombards perswaded her to dispatch Helmichilde out of the way and take him for her husband to which she willingly agreed Helmichilde comming out of a Bath called for Beer and she gives him a strong poyson half of which when he had drunk and found by the strange operation of it how the matter went he compelled her to drink the rest so both died together 2 Clephes the 2 d King extended the Kingdom of the Lombards to the Gates of Rome but was so tyrannical withall that after his death they resolved to admit of no more Kings distributing the Government among 30 Dukes Which division though it held not above 12 years was the chief cause that the Lombards failed of being the absolute Lords of all Italy For the people having once cast off the yoak of obedience and tasted somewhat of the sweetness of licentious Freedom were never after so reduced to their former duty as to be aiding to their Kings in such Atchievements as tended more unto the greatness of the King than the gain of the subject 3 Cunibert the 14 King was a great lover of the Clergy and by them as lovingly requited For being to encounter with Alachis the Duke of Trent who rebelled against him one of the Clergy knowing that the Kings life was chiefly aimed at by the Rebels put on the Royal Robe and thrust himself into the head of the Enemy where he lost his own life but saved the Kings 4 Aripert the 17. King gave the Celtian lpes containing Piemont and some part of the Dutchy of Millain to the Church of Rome which is observed to be the first Temporall Estate that ever was conferred upon the Popes and the foundation of that greatnes which they after came to 5 The 19 King was Luitprandus who added to the Church the Cities of Ancona Narnia and Humana belonging to the Exarchate having first wonne Ravenna and the whole Exarchie thereof An. 741. the last Exarch being called Eutychus But the Lombards long enjoyed not his Conquests For Pepin King of France being by Pope Stephen the third sollicited to come into Italy overthrew Astulphus and gave Ravenna to the Church The last King was Desiderius who falling at odds with Adrian the first and besieging him in Rome was by Charles the great successor to Pepin besieged in Pavie and himself with all his children taken prisoners An. 774. and so ended the Kingdom of the Lombards having endured in Italie 206 years Lombardy was then made a Province of the French and after of the German Empire many of whose Emperours used to be crowned Kings of Lombardy by the Bishops of Millaine with an iron Crown which was kept at Modoecum now called Monza a small Village This Charles confirmed his Fathers former donations to the Church and added of his own accord Marca Anconitana and the Dukedom of Spoleto For these and other kindnesses Charles was by Pope Leo the fourth on Christmas day crowned Emperour of the West An. 801 whose Successors shall be reckoned when we come to the story of Germany At this division of the Empire Irene was Empress of the East to whom and her Successors was no more allotted than the Provinces of Apulia and Calabria and the East parts of the Realm of Naples being then in possession of the Greeks To the Popes were confirmed
Cardinals but if they exceed not this number they must begin all anew If any space of thirty days the Election be not fully ended then must the Cardinals be kept from fire light and victualls till they are fully agreed The wicket which we before mentioned is called the Golden Gate at which stand an infinite number of poor people on whom the new Pope having opened that gate bestoweth his Fatherly benediction and remitteth to them all their sins Then striketh he continually on the same door with a golden Mallet which whilst he is doing workmen without break it open The chips stones dust and dirt which falleth from the Gate while it is opening are gathered and preserved as choicest Reliques and the Golden Mallet is usually given to that Cardinal who is in most grace with the new Pope This is the ordinary way of the Popes Election but subject to much Faction and Division amongst the Cardinals and that in times of less deceit than the present are Insomuch as after the death of Pope Clement the fourth the differences amongst them held for two years and more Which gave occasion to one of them to say in scorn that they must uncover the roof of the house to make way for the Holy Ghost to come upon them And there is now much more corruption and abuse in it than ever formerly as buying of Voyces setting up some for stales and tearing scrutinies every Cardinal desiring to have a Pope of his own or his Princes Faction So that we find it written of an old Sicilian Cardinal who after long absence came to the Election of a Pope where he expected that incessant prayers as in times of old should have procured some fit man to be pointed out to them for the Vicar of Christ that finding nothing but canvassing promising rewards aud threatning for Voices in the choice ad hunc modum saith he fiunt Pontifices Romanis and so returned into his Countrey and saw Rome no more The ordinary Temporall Revenue of the Papacy arising out of Land-rents Imposts uopn Commodities and sale of Offices Boterus maketh to be better than two Milliont of Crowns but the extraordinary and Spirituall to be far beyond For it is said of Pius Quintus who sate Poâe six years only that he got from the Spanish Clergy 14 Millions And though he was a very great builder which spent him a great deal of money yet he so managed his Estate that he layd up four millions of Crowns in the Castle of S. Angelo Sixtus the fifth took from the Jesuits at one clap 20000 Crowns of yearly rent because they were too rich for men professing poverty and having sat but five years had costered up five Millions of Gold four of which his successor Gregory the fourteenth spent in less than a year Out of France they receive no less than a Million of Crowns yearly Out of England when it was the Popes Puteus inexhaustus they and their followers extracted no less than 60000 Marks per an which amounteth to 120000 pounds of our present money and was more than the Kings standing Revenue did attain unto Yet was this in the time of K. Henry 3. before their avarice and rapine was at the height And of late daies no longer since than the reign of K. Henry the 8. besides their Peter-pence which was an Annual rent upon every chimny in the Realm first granted to the Pope by Offa King of the Merââans An o 730 or thereabouts and afterwards confirmed by Ethelwolf the second Monarch of England besides their first Fruits Tenths and all other exactions it was made evident that in some few years then last past the Popes had received out of England no less than 160000 l sterling for the Confirmation of Episcopall Elections only By which we may conjecture what vast sums they drew hence on all other occasions Let other Countries subject to the Popes authority be accordingly rated and the totall will amount to a sum incredible Next adde to this the sums of money they receive from particular persons for pardons for dispensations with unlawfull Mariages the profits arising from Pilgrimages from the death and funerals of great persons from the Indulgencies granted to Abbies and Convents in all which the Popes have a share and it would puzzel a good Arithmetician to state his Intradâ So truly was it sayd by Pope Sixtus the fourth that a Pope could never want money as long as he was able to hold a pen in his hand Yet notwithstanding their Treasurie for the most part is but low or empty For 1. the State they keep because of that great honour which they have above other Princes which is to be maintained at a great expence for the more worship the more cost as the saying is is very chargeable unto them their ordinary Guards standing them in no less than 30000 Crowns per annum 2. the large allowances which they are fain to give unto their Legates Nuncios and other Ministers keep their coffers low the entertainment of their Ordinary Nuncios in the Courts of Christian Princes amounting to no less than 1200 Crowns a moneth to each And 3. their greedy desire to enrich their Sonnes or Kinsmen with the treasures of the Church with which humour Pope Sixtus the fift being of poor and obscure birth was never touched keeps them alwaies bare Adde unto these the excessive gorgeousness of the Papall vestmenââ in which vanitie every one seeketh to excell the other especially that of their Triple Crown which must needs put them to great charge and continuall issues of their treasure And for an evidence of this last we find that Clement the fift who first transferred his See to Avignon to shew his gallantry to the Frâuch probably unacquainted with the like fine sights had his Crown thick set with Carbuncles and precious stones one of which being lost by a fall from his horse was valued at 6000 Ducats As for the Forces of the Church the Pope is able to impresâ as great a number of Land-souldiers out of his estate as any Prince or Common-wealth within the limits of Italie Paul the 3. sent to the aid of Charles the fifth in the Wars of Germany twelve thousand Foot and sive hundred horse and yet raised his own Family to the Dukedom of Parma Pius the fift sent to the aid of Charles the ninth against the Hugonots 4000 Foot and 1000 Horse which Forces they maintained at their own charges And when Pope Clement undertook the War of Ferrara he raised out of his estate 20000 Foot and 2000 Horse in less than a moneth which was more than most Princes in Europe could possibly have done And for the valour of his Souldiers and ability of his Commanders they retain so much as before was said of their Ancesters vertues that there are thought to be many Familes in the estate of the Church able to furnish all the Commonwealths and Princes of Christendom with sufficient Captains What
ãâã how litle he is able to do by Sea may be best seen out of the aid which he sent to the Venetians at the famous Battell of Lepanto wherein he furnished them with no more than twelve Gallies and those too hired of the Duke of Florence The Venetians in the Adriatick and the Florentines in the Tuscan Seas having all the Trade and consequently all the power in the seas of Italie 'T is true the Pope was bound by the capitulation to bear the fift part of the charge of the war and with the help of the rest of the Princes of Italie who were to march under his colours to set forth 50000 Foot and 4500 Horse which is as great an Argument of his riches and power by land as the other is of his weakness at sea Having a purpose in the prosecution of this Work to mention such particular Orders of Knighthood as most Countries have given beginning to I will here set down the Orders of such Popish Spirituall Knights or Friers which his holy benediction hath erected and âat allowance doth maintain And for our better proceeding we will begin with the originall of a Monasticall life and then we will make speciall mention of some of the Romish Votaries of both sexes Know then that under the seventh Persecution raised against the Church by Decius one Paulus born at Thebes in Egypt retired to a private cave under the foot of a Rock An o 260. Here he is sayd to have lived one hundred years and to have been seen of no man but one Anthony who was at his death This Anthony was the first that followed the example of Paulus a man of a noble house and one that sold all his estate that he might the more privately injoy himself He lived an hundred and fifty years and is called the Father of the Monks To these beginnings doth Polydore Virgil refer the originall of the Monks and religious orders the name Monk comming from the Greek ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã because of their lonely and solitary lives Those of the religious orders are called Fratres and in English Friers from the French word Frere which signifieth a Brother and that either because of their brotherly cohabitation or else because they are Fratres in malo brethren in mischief and design The foundation of Monasticall life thus layd by Paulus and Anthony the world increased so fast in Monks and Eremites that it seemed necessary to prescribe them orders Hereupon Saint Basil gathered them together living formerly dispersed and is said to be the first that built them Monasteries He is also said to have ordained the three Vows of Poverty Chastity and Obedience to have instructed them in good Arts true Religion and in the service of God with Hymns Prayers and Watching Of this order there are not many in the Latin Church but good plenty of them in the Greek They are bound to abstain from all kind of flesh and are called Monks of S. Basil by the name of that Father amongst the Writings of which Father the Rules for these Monastickâ are set down at large 2 The next who prescribed Orders was S. Augustine born in the year 350 who being thirty years of age is said to have obtained a Garden without the walls of Hippo for private contemplations Twelve only he assumed into his society living with them in all integrity and wearing a leathern Girdle to distinguish them from Monks Hence came the present Austin Friers or the Eremites of S. Austin as others call them Of such esteem formerly in the Universitie of Oxford that all who took the degree of a Master of Arts were to submit themselves to their Oppositions in the publick Schools and receive approbation from them from whence the form in Augustinensibus responderit vel opposuerit still retained among them There house in London stood in Broadstreat of which a part of the Church still standeth converted to a Church for the use of the Dutch the rest demolished and in the place thereof a stately Mansion erected by Sir William Pawlet the first Marquess of Winchester and Lord Treasurer of England These make the first order of the Friers Mendicants The first Monastery of them was erected at Paris by William Duke of Guien An o 1155 and An o 1200 they began to flourish in Italie by the favour of John Lord of Mantua The other branches of this Tree are 1 the Monks of S. Hierom 2 the Carmelites 3 the Crouched Friers and 4 the Dominicans 1 The Monks of Saint Hierom challenge their originall from the worthy Father of the Church so called They flourish especially in Spain where there are thirty two Monasteries of them their chief House being Saint Bartholomews of Lupiena and have taken unto themselves the Rule of Saint Austin Their Robe is a white Cassock under a tawney Cloak 2 The Carmelites so called from Mount Carmel in Syria pretend their original from Elias and John the Baptist They onely allowed at first the rule of S. Basil and were confirmed in Europe by Honorius the third They are by some called Jacobines from a Church dedicated to Saint Iames where they had their first Convent and by us the White Friers from the colour of their habit Their house in London stood in Fleetstreet converted since into a dwelling of the Earls of Kent besides other Tenements Their Rule was afterwards corrected according to the Rule of Saint Austin by Donna Eresba or Teresa a Spanish woman who made them also certain Constitutions confirmed by Pius the fourth An o 1565. 3 The Friers of S. Crosse Crossed or Crouched Friers were first ordained by ââriacus Bishop of Hierusalem who shewed to Helena the place where the Cross was hidden hence this Order which being almost decayed was restored first by Urban the second and afterwards by Innocent the third under the rule of Saint Austin Their Robe is Watchat and in their hands they carry the figure of the Cross Their house in London near the Tower still retains its name 4 The Dominioans or Friers Preachers were instituted by Saint Dominik a Spaniard He puts himself in this Order with sixteen of his Disciples under the Rule of Saint Austin An o 1206 and had his device confirmed by Honorius the third Their duty is to preach the Gospell in all places unto the farthest parts of the world which both they did and their successors since have done not at home only but in India and America with great zeal and diligence They are call'd by us Black Friers from the colour of their habits and are the 3. Order of Friers Mendicans Their house in London stood neer Ludgate and took up the whole Precinct which is still called Black-Friers though nothing be remaining of it but the very name 3 The third that prescribed Orders was S. Benedict born at Nursia in the Dutchy of Spoleto An o 472. He gathered the Monks of Italie together gave them a Rule in writing caused them to
his two sonnes The people after his decease either desirous of Novelties as most people are or fearing to be made hereditary to this powerfull Family seemed to incline to one of the Soderini a man of plausible deportment and well beloved But he judiciously considering that new houses as they are easily honoured so are they as soon abandoned by the fickle multitude conferred all the dependances which were cast upon him on these two young men of the Medices as being descended from a Family which had long governed the Citie Against these two the Pazzi a potent house in Florence conspired and at Mass they slew Julian but Lorenzo escaped the blows which were struck at him being received by one of his servants whom two days before he had delivered out of prison For this fact the Pazzi were hanged at the Palace window together with the Archbishop of Pisa who had been of the conspiracie To revenge the death of this Bishop Pope Paul the 2 d Excommunicated the Florentines and Ferdinand King of Naples warred upon them Loronzo to divert this mischief went in person to Naples where he grew so much into the good liking of the King that there was a perpetuall League made between them After his death An. 1492 his sonne Peter having very improvidently delivered Pisa and Ligorn with other peeces to the French King was together with his whole Family banished John di Medices the sonne of Lawrence and Brother of Peter being made Pope by the name of Leo the 10th restored again his Family who not long after his death were again exil'd This disgrace Julio di Medices sonne to the above-named Julian and Pope of Rome by the name of Clement the 7th not enduring procured Charles the fift to besiege it which request was granted and the City after two years resistance yeelded The Emperour then gave it to Alexander Medices Grand-child to Peter by his sonne Lawrence An. 1531 And he to restrain the insolencies of the people built a strong Citadell in the Town This Alexander was a Prince of good parts enough had he not been too much addicted to Lust and Wantonness which being observed by Lawrence de Medicis his own Cousen he trained him to a secret place under colour of bringing him to the bed of a beautifull Lady and there basely murdered him Which done instead of calling the people to take Arms for recovery of their lost Liberty as he first intended he fearfully left the City and fled towards Venice So that before the people had notice of the Accident the heads of the Medices consulted together and sent for Cosmo di Medices dwelling in the Countrey with his Mother and then about 18 years of age to be their Prince as being the next Heir-male which was left of the Family according to the Entail as our Lawyers call it made by Charles the Emperor This Cosmo proving an excellent Statesman and a fortunate Commander so swayed the affairs of Italie that Philip the second of Spain to be assured of his friendship gave him the Signeurie of Sienna out of which he had lately driven the French and Pius the 4th had an intent to have crowned him King of Tuscany But Philip of Spain though otherwise his speciall friend thwarted that intent as loath to have in Italie any more Kings than himself After in the year 1570 Pius the fifth crowned the said Cosmo in the Court of Rome with the title of Great Duke of Tuscany for him and his Heirs for ever In the new Dukes Coronet he caused to be engraven these words Pius quintus Pont. max. ob eximiam dilectionem religionis catholicae zelum pracipuumqne justitiae studium donavit Thus forward were these Popes ãâã honour this family but their successors have been otherwise affected to it For when one of Duke Cosmo's successors did since intreat a succeeding Pope that he might be created King of Tuscany the Pope not liking so Lordly a title answered that he was content He should be a King in Tuscany but not King of Tuscany A Scholar-like distinction but not so satisfactory to the point proposed The Princes of the house of Medices in the Free-estate 1410 1 John di Medices the first advancer of the Family to publick greatness 1433 2 Cosmo di Medices the sonne of John called the Father of the Commonwealth 1646 3 Peter the sonne of Cosmo 1472 4 Lawrence di Medices sonne of Peter the great Advancer of Learning in Italie 1492 5 Peter di Medices II. exiled upon the comming in of Charles the 8. 6 Lawrence di Medices II. sonne of Peter exiled together with his Father made Duke of Urbin by Pope Leo the 10. The Dukes of Florence and Great Dukes of Tuscanie 1531 1 Alexander di Medices the sonne of Lawrence the first Duke of Florence 1537 2 Cosmo II. the next heir of Alexander descended from Lawrence a brother of the first Cosmo the wisest Statesman of his time 1574 3 Francis di Medices sonne of Cosmo the II. Father of Mary the French Queen 1587 4 Ferdinand di Medices the brother of Francis 1609 5 Cosmo the III. sonne of Ferdinand 1621 6 Ferdinand II. sonne of Cosmo di Medices the twelf of this family the sixt Duke of Florence and the first of Tuscany The length of this Estate is 260 miles the bredth in some places not much inferior but growing narrower where it bordereth upon that of Genoa In all which tract the Great Duke hath but one considerable Port on the main land which is that of Ligorn so that his strength in shipping is not very great and yet might be greater than it is if the Subjects did delight in Trafick and not suffer their Commodities to be bought by Strangers as generally they do in all this Country and carryed thence in forein vessels For otherwise being an industrious people and well trained in Manufactures their power at Sea must needs be greater than it is the Great Dukes Fleet consisting ordinarily of no more than twelve Gallies two Gallions and five Galliasses And for his power by Land he hath in readiness sixteen thousand Foot of his own subjects well trained and mustered under experienced Commanders to serve him upon all occasions and a hundred men at Arms and 400 Light-horsmen well payd as well in times of Peace as in time of War And besides these he keeps so many Forts and Towns in continuall Garrison that his Estate is sayd to be made of Iron The only Order of Knighthood in this Estate is that of S. Stephen instituted by Cosmo di Medices An. 1561. and dedicated to S. Stephen because upon the Festivall of Stephen Pope and Martyr being the 6. of August he won the famous battell of Marciano Pope Pius the fourth confirmed it the same yeer and granted them all the privileges which they of Malta enjoy conditioned that those of this Order should make a vow of Charity and conjugall Chastity and Obedience They are to be nobly born
made the first Earl of Provence by Boson the first King of Burgundiâ He was after King of Burgundiâ and Italie also 2 William d' Arles the Sonne of Hugh 3 Gâllert âarl of Provence the Father oâ the Lady Doulce 1082. 4 Raymond Aânold Earl of Barcelone the Husband of the Ladie Daâlce of Provence 1131. 5 Berengâr Raymond the 2d Sonne of Raymond Arnold and the Ladie Doulce 6 Raymond II. Sonne of Berengar Raymond 1173. 7 Alfonso King of Aragon and E. of Barcilone the Sonne and Heir of Raymond Earl of Barcelone eldest Sonne unto Raymond Arnold and the Ladie Doulce 1196. 8 Alforso II. second sonne of Alfonso the first succeeded in the Earldom of Provence his elder Brother Pedâo inheriting the Realm of Aragon and the Earldom of Barcelone 9 Raymond III. Sonne of Alâonso the last Earl of Provence of this Line 1261. 10 Charles of Valois Earl of Anjou and in right of Beatrix his Wife one of the Daughters of Raymond the 3d Earl of Provence He was also King of Naples Sicil c. 1282. 11 Charles II. King of Naples and Earl of Provence 1310. 12 Robert King of Naples and Earl of Provence 1342. 13 Ioan Queen of Naples and Countess of Provence 1371. 14 Lewis Duke of Anjou the adopted Sonne of Queen Ioan Earl of Provence and titularie King of Naples c. Of whose descent from Charles de Valois Earl of Anjou and Provence wee have spoke elsewhere 1385. 15 Lewis II. Duke of Anjou Earl of Provence c. 1416. 16 Lewis III. Duke of Anjou Earl of Provence c. 1430. 17 Renè Brother of Lewis Duke of Anjou c. 1480. 18 Charles Earl of Maine Sonne of Charles Earl of Maine the Brother of Renè succeded in all the estates and titles of his Vncle and at his death gave Provence to King Lewis the 11th his Cousin German as being the Sonne of Charles the 7th and Mary Daughter of Lewis the 2d Duke of Anjou Sister of Lewis the 3d and Renè the preceding Dukes and of Charles Father of this Charles the last Earl of Provence Immediately on whose decease Decemb. 19th Anno 1481. the King sent a Commission to Palamede de Forban Lord of Sollieâ Câamberlain of Earl Charles to take possession of the Countrey in his name and command there in as Leiutenant Generall Since which time Provence never was dismembred from the Crown of France so much as in the way of Apennage or any honourarie title amongst the Kings Children What the Revenues of it were to the former Earls I am not able to say having no good autoritie to proceed upon Onely I find that besides the Lands belonging to the Earls hereof and oâher cuâomâry and casuall Taxes there was a Tax called the ãâ¦ã being sixteen Florens levied upon every fire which reckoning 3500 fires for such the estimate oâ them was amounted yearly unto 50000 Fioreâs Now it is subject to the rigour and uncertainty of the Kings Taxations as well as all the rest of France And so much of those Provinces which properly made up the Kingdoms of the French and Gothes let us next look on those which at the same time were subdued by the Burgundians whose History Kingdom and Estate are to be considered before we come to the description of their severall Provinces The Kingdom of BURGUNDY THe Kingdom of the BURGUNDâANS at their first settlement in Gaul contained all those Provinces of the Roman Empire then called the ãâ¦ã and Poenânae Maxima Sequarorum Lugannensis Primâ and Viennensis now passing under the new names of the Dâbâdom and County of Burgundy Switzerland the Grisons ãâã Saâoy La Bâesse Daulâhne Laonois and some part of the Dukedom of Bourben A âair and large quantity of ground able at once to tempt and satisfie an ambitious Nation But the Burgundiâns came not into Gâulâ of their own accord though of their own accord they drew somewhat neer it In their Originall they were a people bordering neer the Vandals if not a Tribe or Sept of them and dwelling in those parts in which are now the Dukedoms of Meckânhurg and Pomerania At the time that Dâusuâ and Tiberius warred in Germany they were utterly barbarous living in Tents only here and there clapped up Which being in their own language called âurgâ gave them the name of Burgundians amongst the Romans in the same sense as the wild Arabs had âhe name of Scenitae amongst the Greâks from the like kinde of living In the yeer 416. at the instigation of the Vandals they left their own seats and planted themselves in the Towns and Villages belonging now to the Marquesses of âaden and Electors of the Rhene About which time they received the Christian Faith being then miserably oppressed by the Hunnes breaking upon them out of Pannenia Not finding any other way to free themselves of that Enemie they betook themselves to the God of the Christiââs and were universally baptized After which falling on the Hunnes they slew no less than 30000 of them in one battell from that time forwards never troubled with that barbarous Nation Christians then they were and Orthodox in their profession before their coming into Gaule and for that reason called in by Stilico to oppose the French then threatning an invasion of the Roman Provinces Upon this invitation they passed over the River with an Armie of 80000 fighting men possessing themselves of all which lay from the farthest shore of the Rhosue to the Alpes of Italy and from the mountain Vauge to the Mediterranean Provence onely excepted about the same time planted by the Gothes Their Government was under Kings Many according to their tribes when they lived in Germany Monarchicall when setled in the Realm of France where they had these five Kings of the Burgundians A. Ch. 408. 1 Tibica who first brought the Burgundians into Gaule 2 Gundioch 3 Gundebault Vncle to Clotilda Wife to Clovis the fift King of the French by her perswasion made inclinable to the Christian Faith 4 Sigismund 5 Gundomar the Sonne of Sigismund first set upon by Clodemire the Sonne of Clovis King of Orleans whom he slew in battel neer Austun but afterward outed of his Kingdom by Childebert and Clotair Kings of Paris and Soissons in revenge of the death of their Brother Clodomire And so the Kingdom of the Burgundians fell unto the French after it had continued about 120 yeers Guntram the Sonne of Clotaire and Clovis one of the Sonnes of Dagobert the first being in their times honoured with the titles of Kings of Burgundy But the first time that the Kingdom of Burgundy âetled amongst the French in the way of succession was in the partage of that vast Empire of Charlemaigne amongst the Children and posterity of Ludovicus Pâus In constituting of which Kingdom Provence was added to the reckoning to make this answerable to the other parts of that broken monarchie The first of these Fâââch Kings was Charles the youngest Sonne of Lotharius
Roman Emâire or that of the Sultans under the Mahometan Caliphs and the Vice-Roys of the old Egyptian Pharaohs An office which had been born by the Ancestors of this Martel ever since the reign of Clotaire the second in whose time the Palatine or Mayre was one Arnulphus descended lineally from Vâilo the second Sonne of Adalgerio the first King of the Boiarians or Bavarians Which Vtilo being a military Prince and having done good service to Theodorick the first King of Austrasia or Mets against the Danes then grievously infesting the Coasts of the Lower-Germany was by him made Warden of those Marches and honoured with the mariage of his Daughter Clotilde and liberally endowed with fair possessions in this tract The fourth from Vtilo was this Arunlph the first Mayre of this house which Office having long enjoyed he resigned it to Ansegisus his eldest Sonne the first who drew unto himself the Managery of the whole Estate and bidding farewell to the affairs of the World became a Priest and dyed a Bishop of Mets Anno 641. Afterwards Canonized a Saint Ansegisus dying in the year 679. left his authority and Office to his Nephew Martin Sonne of Ferdulphus his younger Brother But he being slain by Ebroinus one of the Competitors who a while enjoyed it Pepin surnamed the Pat Sonne of Ansegisus revenging his Cozins death upon Ebronius and crushing all the opposite factions which were raised against him obtained that honour for himself And having much advanced the affairs of France by the conquest of the Sueves and Frisons died in the year 714. Succeeded to in this great Office after his decease for Grimold his only lawfull Sonne and Theobalaus the Sonne of Grimold whom he had successively substituted in the same died not long before him by Charles his natural Son begotten on Albieda his Concubine from his martiall prowess called Martel Who in his time did to the Kings of France great service especially in routing that vast Army of the Moores and Saracens in the battel of âours before mentioned thereby not only freeing France from the present danger but adding Languedâc to the Crown formerly in possession of the Gothes and Moores for which he was created Duke or Prince of the French yet would he not usurp the Kingdom or the title of King though both at his disposall wholly it being his ordinary Saying that he had rather Rule a King than be one To him succeeded Caroloman his eldest Sonne Anno 741. who held the office but a year and then left it to his Brother Pepin Who being of less moderation than his Father was made such use of his power that partly by that means and partly under colour of an election confirmed by Pope Zacharie the first he took the Kingdom to himself and the unfortunate King Chilperick had his powle shaven and was thrust into a Monasterie For this investiture both Pepin and Charles his Son did many good services for the Popes destroying on their quarrel the Kingdom of the Lombaerds and giving them most of the Lands which formerly belonged unto the Exrohs of Ravenna And on the other side the Popes to requite these curtesies confirm'd the former in this Kingdom by their Papal Power which then began to bear some sway in the Christian World and gave the last besides the opportunity of attaining the Western Empire the Title of Most Christian King continued ever since unto his Successors And to say truth he well deserved those honours and had they been farr greater by many victories obtained against the Enemies of rhe Gospel the several Heathens by his means converted to the Faith of Christ the great abilities he had of estate and judgement inabling him to support the Majestie of the Roman Empire For he not only was sole Monarch of the Kingdom of France not parcelled out as formerly and in times succeeding into several petit Kingdoms and Principalities but had added thereunto by his own proper vertue the greatest part of Italie the best part of Germany all Belgium the two Pannonia's and a great part of Spain But this vast Empier falling into weak hands which were not able enough to manage it decaied in as little time as it was in raising partly by the unnaturall Ambition of the Sonnes of King Lewis the Godly the next Successor of this Charles who to make themselves all Kings first deposed their Father and then divided his Estate amongst them into the Kingdoms of Italy Burgundy France Lorrain and Germany four of which falling at last into the hands of strangers ceased to be French and passed into such Famlies as proved the greatest enemies of the Crown of France partly by alienating the best and goodliest Provinces of France it self never again united till these later dayes which made the French Kings less considerable both at home and abroad which we have touched upon before and partly by the weakness and unworthiness of the Kings of this race there being no question to be made but Lewis the Stammering Charles the Balâ the Gross and the Simple would have found better Attributes if they had deserved them For by this means the issue of this brave Prince grew so despicable in the eys of their Subjects that first Eudes the Sonne of Robert Duke of Anjou and after Rodolph Duke of Burgundy the Vncle of Eudes both of the race of Witikindus the last Prince of the Saxons and consequently both Aliens to the House of Charles possessed themselves severally of the Kingdom And though they did not hold it long being depressed and overborn by their opposite factions yet did they lay a fair ground for Hugh Capet to build his hopes on Who being Sonne of Hugh the Great Constable of France and Earl of Paris the Sonne of Robert Duke of Anjou younger Brother of Eudes and neer kinsman of Rodolphe never left practising his party in the Realm of France till he had got possession of the Regall Diadem wherewith two Princes of his house had been invested formerly by the like Elections But for the Kings of this second Race founded by two brave Princes but on the unjust grounds of an usurpation they are these that follow The second race of the Kings of France of the Carolovinian or Boiarian Line A. Ch. 151. 1 Pepin the Sonne of Charles Martel succeeded in the Office of Mayre Anno 742 and having got the Regal Crown vanquished the Lombards made the Boiarians tributarie and crushed the Saxons 18. 769. 2 Charles surnamed the Great the Sonne of Pepin subdued the Kingdoms of the Lombards and Saxons conquered the Boiarians and Avares and vanquished the Saracens of Spain Crowned Emperour of the West upon Christmas day by Pope Leo the third Anno 800 46. 815. 3 Lewis the Godly Sonne of Charles King of France and Emperour the last sole Monarch of the French deposed by his ambitious and unnaturall Sonnes the Empire of the French after his decease being divided into the Kingdoms of Italie Bârgundie Germanie
France and Lorrein and France it self distracted into many Soveraign Estates and Principalities 26. 841. 4 Charles II. surnamed Calvus or the Bald youngest Sonne of Lewis King of France and Emperour vanquished by Charles the Grosse in the War of Italie 38. 879. 5 Lewis II. surnamed Balbus or the Stammering Sonne of Charles the Bald King of France and Emperour 881. 6 Lewis III. with Caroloman his Brother the base Sonnes of Lewis the Stammering Usurpers of the Throne in the infancy of Charles the Simple 886. 7 Charles III. surnamed Crassus or the Grosse King of Germany and Emperour called into France and elected King during the Minority of Charles the Simple 5. 891. 8 Odo or Eudes Sonne of Robert Earl of Anjou of the race of Witikindus the last King of the Saxons elected by an opposite Faction outed Charles the Gâosse 9. 900. 9 Charles IV. surnamed Simplex or the Simple the Posthumus Sonne of Lewis the Stammerer restored unto the Throne of his Fathers which after many troubles raised against him by Robert the 2d Earl of Anjou whom he slew in battel he was forced to resigne 27. 927. 10 Rodolph of Burgundie Sonne of Richard Duke of Burgundie the Brother of Eudes succeeded on the resignation of Charles the Simple 2. 929. 11 Lewis IV. surnamed Transmarine in regard that during his Fathers Troubles he had lived in England restored unto the Regal Throne on the death of Rodolph opposed therein by Hugh Earl of Paris and Anjou the Nephew of King Eudes by his Brother Robert before mentioned 958. 12 Lotharius Sonne of Lewis the 4th disturbed in his possession by Hugh Capet the eldest Sonne of the said Hugh on the pretensions of that house by which at last he got the Kingdom 987. 13 Lewis V. Sonne of Lotharius the last King of the House of Charles the Great After whose death being King onely for a yeer the Crown was seized on by Hugh Capet Charles Duke of Lorreine Brother of Lotharius and Uncle unto Lewis the fift being pretermitted And now we are come to the present race of the Kings of France founded in Hugh Capet so called from the greatness of his head Sonne of Hugh the great Earl of Paris and Anjou and Grandchild of Robert the second Earl of Anjou Which Robert was the Brother of Eâdes and Cousin German of Rodolph Kings of France Who partly by his own wits but chiefly by the weakness of the mungrel Issue of Charles the Great having got the Diadem transmitted it unto his Posterity the Crown descending in a direct line from Father to Sonne till the death of Lewis the 10th surnamed Hutin But here we are to understand that the Realm of France was at that time shut up within narrower bounds than it is at the present the large and rich Countries of Champagne Normandie Bretagne Anjou Poictou Languedoc and the great Dukedom of Aquitain besides those Provinces which constituted and made up the Kingdom of Burgundie being aliened and dismembred from it How they became reduced to the Crown again will be discerned in the ensuing History and Succession of The third Race of the Kings of France of the Capetine or Saxon Line 988. 1 Hugh Capet of whom sufficiently before 9. 997. 2. Robert the Sonne of Hugh Capet Duke of Burgundie also 34. 1031. 3 Henry the eldest Sonne of Robert his younger Brother Robert being setled in the Dukedom of Burgundie 39. 1061. 4 Philip the Sonne of Henry who added Berry to the Crown 49. 1110. 5 Lewis VI. Sonne of Philip surnamed the Grosse 28. 1138. 6 Lewis VII Sonne of Lewis the sixt an Adventurer in the War of the Holy Land as also did his Sonne and successour 1181. 7 Philip II. surnamed Augustus by whom Normandy Aquitain Anjou with their severall Appendixes were taken from King Iohn of England 43. 1224. 8 Lewis VIII Sonne of Philip Augustus 3. 1227. 9 Lewis IX surnamed the Saint renowned for his Wars in Egypt and the Holy-Land He restored Guienne to the English and added the Earldoms of Tholouse and Mascon to the Crown of France 44. 1271. 10 Philip III. Sonne of Lewis 15. 1286. 11 Philip IV. surnamed the Fair King also of Navarre in the right of the Lady Ioan his Wife 28. 1314. 12 Lewis X. surnamed Hutin King of Navarre in right of his Mother whom he succeded in that Kingdom Anno 1305. After whose death the Kingdom of France was to have descended on Ioan his Daughter 2. 1315. 13 Philip V. called the Long Brother of Lewis Hutin partly by threats promises and other practices caused a Law to pass to which he gave the name of the Sal que Law for disabling Women from the succession to the Crown and thereby quite excluded his Brothers Daughter served in the same kind himself by his Brother Charles who following his example excluded on the same pretence his Neeces Joan and Margares the Daughters of Philip. 5. 1320. 14 Charles IV. but in true accompt the fifth of that name most commonly called Charles the Fair Brother of Philip and Lewis the two last Kings After whose death began the Wars of the English for the Crown of France challenged by King Edward the 3d. as Sonne and Heir of Isabel the Daughter of King Philip the Fair and Sister to the 3 last Kings 7. 1328. 15 Philip VI. surnamed de Valois Son of Charles Earl of Valois the second Sonne of King Philip the third and Vncle to the three last Kings succeeded under colour of the Salique Law of which Charles it is said that he was Sonne to a King Brother to a King Vncle to a King and Father to a King yet himself was no King In this Kings dayes was fought the famous Battle of Crecie Anno 1343. in which the French Army consisted of about 70000 Souldiers the English of 11800 only yet the victory fell unto the English by whose valour fell that day Iohn King of Bohemia 11 Princes 80 Barons 120 Knights and 30000 of the common Souldiers He added unto his Estates the County Palatine of Champagne the Country of Daulphine and the Citie and Earldom of Montpelier 22. 1350 16 Iohn the Sonne of Philip de Valois in whose reign was fought the battel of Poictiers wherein Edward the black prince so called for his black acts upon the French with an handfull of wearied Souldiers but 8000 in all overcame the French army consisting of 40000 men of which they slew besides the Nobles 10000 of the common Souldiers and took prisoners King John himself and Philip his Sonne 70 Earls 50 Barons and 12000 Gentlemen 14. 1364. 17 Charles V. the Sonne of Iohn recovered all those peeces except only Calice which the English had before gotten from his Father and Grandfather He is called commonly Charles the Wise but Lewis the 11th would by no means allow him that attribute affirming that it was but a foolish part to give his younger Brother Philip the Dukedom of Burgundy and withall the Heir of Flanders to wife
And so it proved in the Event 18 Charles VI. a weak and distracted Prince in whose reign Henry the fifth of England called in by the faction of Burgundy against that of Orleans maried the Lady Catharine Daughter of this King and was thereupon made Regent of France during the Kings life and Heir apparent of the Kingdom But he had first won the great battel of Agincourt in which the English having an Army but of 15000 vanquished an Army of the French consisting of 52000 men of which were slain 5 Dukes 8 Earls 25 Lords 8000 Knights and Gentlemen of note and 25000 of the Commons the English losing but one Duke one Earl and 600 Souldiers This unfortunate Prince lost what his predecessor Philip the ad had taken from King Iohn of England and had not been restored by King Lewis the ninth 1423. 19 Charles VII Sonne of Charles the sixt after a long and bloodie War recovered from the English then divided by domestick dissentions all their Lands and Signiories in France except Calice only 1461. 20 Lewis XI Sonne of Charls the seventh added unto his Crown the Dukedom of Burgundie the Earldom of Provence and therewithall a Title unto Naples and Sicil and a great part of Picardy A Prince of so great wants or such sordid parsimony that there is found a Reckoning in the Chamber of Accompts in Paris of two shillings for new sleeves to his old doublet and three half pence for liquor to grease his Boots 21 Charles VIII Sonne of Lewis the 11th who quickly won and as soon lost the Kingdom of Naples which he laid claim to in the right of the house of Anjou By the mariage of Anne the Heir of Bretagne he added that Dukedom to his Crown 1498. 22 Lewis XII Sonne of Charles and Grand-sonne of Lewis Dukes of Oriââans which Lewis was a younger Sonne of Charles the fifth succeeded as the neât Heir-male of the house of Valois He dispossessed Ludowick Sforzâ of the Dutchie of Millaine and divided the Realm of Naples with Ferdinand the Catholick but held neither long By his mariage with Anne of Bretagne the Widow of his Predecessour he confirmed that Dukedom to his House and united it unto the Realm by an Act of State After his death the English to prevent the growing greatness of Spaine began to close in with the French and grew into great correspondencies with them insomuch that all the following Kings untill Lewis the 13th except Francis the 2d a King of one yeer and no more were all Knights of the Garter 1515. 23 Francis Duke of Angolesme Grand-sonne of Iohn of Angolesme one of the younger Sonnes of the said Lewis Duke of Orleans succeeded on the death of Lewis the 12th without iââue male Took Prisoner at the battel of Pavie by Charles the fifth with whom he held perpetual wars he being as unwilling to indure a superiour as the Emperour was to admit an equall 32. 1547. 24 Henry II. Sonne of Francis recovered Caliâe from the English and drove Charles out of Germanie and took from him Mets âoui and Verdun three Imperial Cities ever since Members of this Kingdom 12. 1559. 25 Francis II. Sonne of Henry the 2d King of the Scots also in the right of Mary his Wife 1560. 26 Charles IX Brother of Francis the 2d the Author of the Massacre at Paris 14. 1574. 27 Henry III. elected King of Poland in the life of his Brother whom he succeeded at his death The last King of the House of Valois stripped of his Life and Kingdom by the Guisian Faction called the Holy League 15. 1589. 28 Henry IV. King of Navarre and Duke of Vendosme succeeded as the next Heir-male to Henry the 3d in the right of the House of Bourbon descended from Robert Earl of Clermont a youunger Sonne of Lewis the 9th He ruined the Holy League cleered France of the Spaniards into which they had been called by that potenâ and rebellious Faction and laid La Bresse unto the Crown together with the Estates of Bearn and Base Navarre and after a ten years time of peace was villainously murdered by Ravillac in the streets of Paris 21. 1610. 29 Lewis XIII Sonne of Henry the 4th the most absolute King of France since the death of Charles the Great For the reduction of the scattered and dismembred Provinces the work of his many Predecessors he added the reduction of all the Ports and Garrisons held by the Hugonots in that Kingdom seized on the Dukedom of Bar and surprized that of Lorreine both which he held untill his death 32. 1642. 30 Lewis XIV Sonne of Lewis the 13th and of the Lady Anne eldest Daughter of Philip the third of Spaine succeeded at the age of four years under the Government of his Mother the 30th King of the Line of Capet the 43 from Charles the Great and the 64 King of France or rather of the French now living As for the Government of these Kings it is meerly Regal or to give it the true name Despoticall such as that of a Master over his Servants the Kings will going for a Law and his Edicts as valid as a Sentence of the Court of Parliament Quod Principi placuerit Legis habet vigorem was a Prerogative belonging to the Roman Emperours as Justinian tells us in his Institutes and the French Kings descending from Charles the Great claim it as their own The Kings Edicts alwayes ending with these binding words Car tel est nostre Plaisir for such is our pleasure And though he sometimes send his Edicts to be verified or approved in the Parliament of Paris and his Grants and Patents to be ratified in the Chamber of Accompts there holden yet this is nothing but a meer formalitie and point of circumstance those Courts not daring to refuse what the King proposeth It is Car tel est nostre plaisir which there goeth for Law And by this intimation of his Royall pleasure doth he require such Taxes as the necessity of his Affairs the greediness of his Officers or the importunity of Suters doe suggest unto him The Patrimonie of the Crown being so exhausted by the riot and improvidence of former Princes that the King hath no other way to maintain his State defray his Garrisons reward such as deserve well of him and support those that depend upon him but only by laying what he pleaseth on the backs of his Subjects against which there is no dispute by the common People though many times the Great Princes have demurred upon it And therefore to make them also instrumentall to the publick ãâã the Kings are willing to admit them to some part of the spoyl to give them some exâmptions from those common burdens and to connive at their oppressing of their Teâants against all good conscience that being so privileged themselves they may not interrupt the King in his Regal âourses The power of the French King over his Subjects being so transcendent it cannot be but that
deficient in Water as not good for Pasturage So that we may affirm thereof as of the Figs in the Prophet Jârâmie where it is good no Countrie better where bad and barren few so inconvenient and not any worse âut this defect of outward beautie and Commodities is recompensed by those within affording great plenty of Mines hoth of Steel and Iron and some Mines of Silver of which last so abundant in preceding times that it was never free from the Rovers of all Nations and it is said of Anâiâal that out of one Mine onely in the Conntrie of the Turdetanâ now part of Andaluzia he received 3000 pound weight daily for long time together The principall Commodities which they vend in other Countries are Wines Oyl Sugars Metals Rice Silk Liquoras a fine sort of Wâoll Cork Rosin Limmons Raisins Orenges and fruits of the like nature In Corn which is the staff of life they are so deâective that they receive the greatest part of what they spend from Italy Sicily and France Their Cattle neither fair nor many the Countrie not being able to breed them so that their Diet is on Salads and fruits of the Earth every Gentleman being limited what Flesh he shall buy for himself and his Familie which if he send for to the Butcher or the Poulterer by the smallest child able to doe the Errand for him he is sure not to be defrauded in price or quality And yet they talk as highly of their gallant fare as if they surfeited with the plenty of all provisions handsomly checked in that âond humour by that worthy Soldier Sir Roger Williams Of whom it is said that hearing once a Spaniârd thus foolishly bragging of his Country salads he gave him this answer You have indeed good sawce in Spain but we have dainây Beefs Veals and Muttons to eat with that sawce and as God made beasts to live upon the grass of the earth so he made men to live upon them And it is observ'd that if a Spaniard have a Capon or the like good dish to his supper you shall find all the âeathers scattered before his door by the next morning And as it is in private houses so for travelling also the Innes and Vents of this Countrey are very ill provided insomuch that most men that would not go supperless to sleep carry their provision at their saddle bowes and men of worth their bedding also So poor and mean is the entertainment in these places Here lived in antient times the Gyants Geryon and Cacus which were quell'd by Hercules and in the flourishing of the Roman Empire Senâcâ the Tragoedian and the Philosopher of the same name a man of that happy memory that he could repeat 2000 names in the same order that they were rehearâed as also Quintâlian the Oratour Lucan and Martial excellent in their kindes and Pomponius Mâl the Geographer In the middle times Fulgentius and Isidore Bishop of Seviâl and in our Fathers dayes Aâias Montanus famous for his Edition of the holy Bible Masââ a learned Commentator Osorius well seen in the Latine elegancies and beâore all as well in industrie as time osta us Bishop of Avila a man so copious and industrious in his writings that it is thought he writ more sheets than he lived dayes But oâ late times we find but few of their Works which have passed the Mountains the Latine which they write being very coarse and favouring too much of the School-man wherein their excellency consists and therefore they set out their Works most commonly in their own tongue onely The Chieâ for Soldieây amongst them were formerly ãâã who held out so long against the Romans Trajan and Thâodoâius both Râman Emperours ãâã the second King of the Gothes the victorious Conquerour of the ãâã Bernardo del Carpiâ and Cid Ruis Diâz famous for their atchievements against the Moors and in late times Gonsalvo the Great Captain who subdued Naples Ferdinand Duke of Alva who conquered Portugall c. The Christian Faith if we may beleeve the old Spanish Tradition was first here planted by S. James the Apostle within four yeers after the death of our Redeemer To which tradition though they held very constant a long time together yet of late dayes Baronius and other learned men of the Church of Rome doe most deservedly reject it That St. Paul had a purpose of coming hither is evident in his 15th Chapter to the Romans and that he did come hither accordingly is positively affirmed by S. Chrysostom Theodoret and divers others of the Fathers which was in Anno 61 as Bâronius thinketh Nor did St. Peter want his part in this great service but joyned with St. Paul though not in the journey yet in the sending of Bishops and other Presbyters to second the beginnings made by that Apostle For it is said expresly in the Martyrologies that Cââsiphon Torquatus Secundus Cecilius Judaletius Hesychius and Euphrasius being at Rome ordained Bishops by the two Aâostles ad praedicandum verbum Dei in Hispanias directi were dispatched into Spain to preach the Gospell Bishops most likely of those Cities where they suffered death the names of which occurre in the Martyrologie Vnder the Empire of the Gothes the faith of CHRâST which at their coming hither they found right and Orthodox was defiled with Arianism not ejurated till the year 588. when that whole Nation did submit to more Catholique tendries Since that they have been punctuall followers of the Church of Rome and that too in the very errours and corruptions of it taking up their Religion on the Popes autority and therein so tenacious or pertinacious that the King doth suffer none to live in his Dominions which profess not the Roman-Catholique Religion of which they have been since the times of Luther such avowed Patrons that one of the late Popes being sick and hearing divers men to moan his approching end uttered some words to this effect My life said he can nothing benefit the Church but prây for the prâsperity of the King of Spain as its chief Supporter And though he spoke these words of King Pâilip the 2d yet they hold good in his Successors ever since being esteemed the greatest Patrons and Protectors of the Catholick Cause Which is indeed the proper interess of this King For seeing that they have framed to themselves an hope of the Western Monarchy and finding no fitter means of inlarging their own Temporall than by concurring with the Pope in upholding his Spirituall Empire they have linked themselves most fast to that See To which end they have taken upon them to be the Executioners of the Popes Excommunications by which Office Ferdinand the Catholique surprized Navarre not without hope of working the like effect in some course of time on the rest of the interdicted Estates of Europe as may be seen by the eager following of the French War against Henry the 4th till he had reconciled himself to the Church of Rome and the like War managed
or Dominions by any undertakings and Adventures at Sea as the Portugals did incorporated to their Crown as fair and large possessions in the Realm of France as any of the others did in the Spanish Continent The Principality of Bearn the Earldoms of Foix and Begorre united in the person of Gaston of Foix as those of Armaignac and Albret in the person of John Earl of Albret all lying together on the other side of the Pyrenees all added to this Crown by mariage with the Heirs hereof made up a fairer and wealthier Estate than Navarre it self inferiour to few Provinces in the Realms of Spain Not to say any thing of the accession of the Countie Palatine of Champagne exchanged afterwards for some Lands in the Coantie of La March in Limosin or of the Earldoms of Eureux and the Dutchie of Vendosme as lying further off and of lesse importance Nor of the great Kingdom of France now herewith incorporate as to the person of the K. though not in the possession of this Kingdom also With so much judgement and success did the ensuing Kings not otherwise able to enlarge their territories bestow their daughâers that the Distaff proved as happy to this little Kingdom as the Sword to others 8 Charles the second of that name and the 30th King of Navarre whom I mention not for any glorious Actions atchieved in his life for that was full enough of ignominy but for the strangeness and hideousness of his death He was a Prince much given to voluptuousness and sensuall pleasures which so wasted his spirits that in his old age he sell into a kind of Lethargie To comfort his benummed joynts he was bound and sewed up naked in a sheet steeped in boyling Aqua-vitae The Chirurgion having made an end of sewing the sheet and wanting a knife to cut off the threed took a wax candle that stood lighted by him but the flame running down by the threed caught hold on the sheet which according to the nature of Aqua-vitae burned with that vehemency that the miserable King ended his dayes in the fire 9 John of Aâagon the second Sonne of Ferdinand the first in the life of his Brother Alphonso was made King of Navarre in right of Blanche his Wife Daughter of Charles the 3d and on the death of his Brother King of Aragon also And though his Queen died long before him in whose right he reigned yet he kept possession of the Kingdom till his death reigning 54 years in all notwithstanding the opposition made against him by Charles Prince of Viana his onely Sonne by that mariage and Heir apparent of that Crown whom he vanquished imprisoned and at last poysoned 10 John Earl of Albret in Gascoigne King of Navarre in right of Katharine his Wife in whose reign the Kingdom of Navarre was seized on by Ferdinand the Catholique Sonne of the said John King of Aragon and Navarre by a second Wife The manner of it we shall relate with more particulars when we have summed up the whole Succession of The Kings of Navarre A Ch. 716. 1 Garcia Ximines 42. 758. 2 Garcia II. Sonne of Garc. Ximines 822. 3 Fortunio 13. 815. 4 Sancho Garcia 17. 832. 5 Ximines Garcia the last of the direct Line of Garcia Ximines An Interregnum of 4 years 844. 6 Inigo surnamed Arista Earl of Begorre the next Heir Male of the house of Garcia Ximines 23. 867. 7 Garcia III. surnamed Inigo 18. 885. 8 Fortunio II. King of Navarre and Earl of Aragon 16. 901. 9 Sancho II. called Abarca Brother of Fortunio the 2d 19. 920. 10 Garcia IV. 49. 969. 11 Sancho III. 24. 993. 12 Garcia V. surnamed the Trembler 1000. 13 Sancho IV. surnamed the Great of whom sufficiently before 1034. 14 Garcias VI. called de Nagera eldest Sonne of Sancho 20. 1054. 15 Sancho V. slain by 1074. 16 Raymir the Brother of Sancho the fift dispossessed by 1076. 17 Sancho VI. surnamed Ramires King of Aragon 18. 1094. 18 Pedro King of Aragon 1104. 19 Alfonso called the Warriour the last of the Kings of Aragon reigning in Navarre 1134. 20 Garcia VII Nephew of Garcia de Nagera 16. 1150. 21 Sancho VII surnamed the Wise 1194. 22 Sancho VIII the last of the Male issue of Garcia Ximines 40. 1234. 23 Theobald Earl of Champagne Sonne of the Lady Blanch Sister and Heir of Sancho the 8th 19. 1253. 24 Theobald II. Earl of Campagne 18. 1271. 25 Henry Sonne of Theobald the 2d 3. 1274. 26 Joane the Daughter of Henry maried to Philip the Fair of France 31. 1305. 27 Lewis Hutin King of France 10. 1315. 28 Philip the Long King of France 5. 1320. 29 Charles the Fair King of France 8. 1328. 30 Joane II. Qu. of Navarre the Daughter of Lewis Hutin Philip II. Earl of Eureux 1349. 31 Charles II. Sonne of Ioane and Philip of Eureux 37. 1386. 32 Charles III. Earl of Eureux 39. 1425. 33 Iohn Prince of Aragon after the death of his elder Brother King of Aragon also the Husband of Blanch the Daugher of Charles the 3d. 54. 1479. 34 Leonora Daughter of Iohn and Blanch the Widow of Gaston Earl of Foix a Queen of 15 dayes onely 1479. 35 Francis Phoebus Grandchild of Leonora and Gaston of Foix by their Sonne Gaston Prince of Viane 1483. 36 Catharine Sister of Francis Iohn Earl of Albret 1517. 37 Henry II. Earl of Albret Sonne of Iohn and Catharine 1556. 38 Ioane III. Daughter of Henry of Albret Antonie of Burbon Duke of Vendosme in France 1572. 39. Henry III. the Sonne of Antonie and Ioane after the death of Henry the 3d of France succeeded also in that Realm by the name of Henry the 4th 1610. 40 Lewis II. of Navarre and XIII of France 41 Lewis III. of Navarre and XIV of France now living with whom remain the rights but not the possession of this Kingdom For in the reign of Catharine and Iohn of Albret Ferdinand gathered an Army under the pretence of rooting out the Moores and surprized this Kingdom altogether unprovided and destitute of means to make the smallest resistance Anno 1512. The pretended reason of this surpizall was an Excommnication laid on these Princes by the Pope of which this King took upon him to be the Executioner but the true cause was an antient desire which this King had to possess this frontire kingdom it being a strong Bulwark against France It hapned then that Lewis the 12th having incurred the displeasure of Pope âtâlio the second was together with all his adherents excommunicated and his and their estates given to such as could or would subdue them The King and Queen of Navarre were at this time both French subjects he in respect of Albret his paternall inheritance and she of her estates of Foix and Bearn and therefore sided with the French King Ferdinand having as we said levied an Army under colour of extirpating the Moores turneth upon the French King and demanded of these Princes not only a free
Kingdom of it self continuing in that estate till taken from Haia Alcaduââir the last King hereof by Alfonso the first King of Castile Anno 1083. This Alfonso being the younger Sonne of Ferdinand the first King of Castile and Leon had the Kingdom of Leon for his part Ejected out of that by his Brother Sanctio King of Castile he lived in Exile with the Moores kindly received and entertained by this Hyaâa King of Toledo till the death of his Brother After which coming to the Crowns of Castile and Leon Anno 1073. he picked a quarrell with his Host and besiedged Toledo his long abode there making him acquainted with all advantages that might facilitate his designs which notwithstanding held him a siedge of five years before he could make himself Master of it by him incorporated presently on the taking of it with the rest of that Kingdom and made the head of New Castile The Arms hereof are Azure a Crown Mitral Imperiall Or garnished with sundry precious Gems Proper 10 CASTILE CASTILE is bounded on the East with Navarre Aragon and part of Valentia on the West with Portugal on the North with Biscay Guipuscoa and the Astuâias on the South with Extremadura Andeluzia and Granada The reason of the name we shall have anon This was the most prevailing Kingdom of all this Continent to which the rest are all united either by Mariages or Conquest Divided commonly into the New and the Old parted from one another by the hills of Segovia the one being called the Old Castile because it was the antient Patrimony of the first Earles hereof and the other named the New from that addition which was made to the first inheritance by the Conquest of the Realm of Toledo and other peeces from the Moores The Old Castile is the less fruitfull of the two more fit for Pasturage than Corn but better stored with that and all sorts of fruits than the Neighbouring Countries which lie betwixt it and the Northern or Cantabrian Ocean the New more plain and Champain better stored with fruits and furnished with sufficient plenty of Corn and other provisions necessary for the life of man The Old Castile watered with the Rivers of 1 Relaunos rising not far from Burgos 2 Tormes passing by Salamanca 3 Duero the Receptacle of the others The New with 4 Xaruma honoured with the Neighbourhood of Madrid 5 Taevina and 6 Tagus the most famous River of all Spain The Old Castile is situate on the North of the New and hath for the chief Cities of it 1 Soâia of great note in the antient Storie by the name of Numantia which for the space of fourteen years withstood the whole forces of Rome During which time they valiantly repulsed their Enemies and forced them to dishonourable Compositions But finding at the last no hope of holding longer out they gathered together all their Armour Money and goods laid them in an heap then set fire unto them and finally burnt themselves in the midst of the flame leaving Scipio who had brought them to that extremity nothing but the bare name of Numantia to adorn his triumph 2 Avila situate under the great Mountains which are call'd from hence the Mountains of Avila Known antiently by the name of Abule and by that name giving the title of Abulensis to the renowned Tostatus who was Bishop of it A Man who in his time was President to the Counsell to Iohn King of Aragon yet could find leisure enough not only to attend his Episcopal charge but to compile those learned and painful Commentaries on a great part of the Bible Of which and his other abilities besides that which hath before been noted of him we may take that Eulogie which Casaubon hath given him in his Book against Baronius saying Laudo acumen viri si in meliora incidisset Tempora Longè maximi 3 Valadolid a fine neat Town and one of the antientest Vniversities of Spain discontinued for a time by Students and then restored again by King Philip the 2d whose birth-place it was and who erected here a College among others for the education onely of yong English Fugitives Seated upon the River Pisuerga and one of the Chanceries of the Kingdoms of Castile and Leon. By means whereof and of the Kings Court here residing in the Summer times it became in little space a fair large populous Citie and of great resort not yeelding unto any in Spain except Lisbone and Sevill It is called in Latine Vallis oletum and Vallis Oletana from the abundance of Olives growing neer it but by Ptolomie Pintia 3 Segovia a Bishops See of great trade in clothing situate under a branch of the Mountain Idubeda called from hence the hils of Segovia 4 Burgos neer the head of the River Râlaunos or Relanzon at the foot of the great Mountain aâ Oca part of the Idubeda built out of certain Villages lying hereabouts by Nugno Bellides a German Sonne-in-law unto one of the first Earls of Castile for long time the seat of those Kings since of the Archbishops hereof the Cathedrall being one of the fairest in Spain built with such Art that Mass may be sung aloud in five severall Chappels without disturbing one another This Citie doth contend from Primacie and Precedencie in Civi ' maters with that of Toledo of which it hath the first place or vote in all Parliaments or Assemblies of the States of Castile But yet to satisfie Toledo the Controversie is still undecided and was once finely taken up by one of the Ferdinands saying that Burgos should first speak for it self and then that he would speak for Toledo Without the walls of this Citie is a famous Nunnerie called De las Huelgas consisting of 150 Religious women all of noble Houses 5 Cividad Râdrigo a Bishops See on the River Gada 6 Zamora a strong and well-built Citie and a Bishops See the Sentica of Ptolomie situate on the River Duero and now famous for the best Bag-pipes 7 Tordesillas the Segisana of the Antients 8 Salamanca the most famous Universitie of Spain especially for the studie of the Civill and Canon Lawes first instituted by Ferdinand the 2d of Castile Anno 1240. and by an Order of the Popes together with Paris Oxford and Bonânia in Italie created a Generale Studium wherein there were to be Professors of the Greek Hebrew Chaldee and Arabick Tongues besides those of the Arts. It was of old called Salmantica is now a Bishops See situate on the River Tormes as before was said Not far from this Citie about the times of our Grandfathers was discovered in a Valley situate amongst high and impassable Mountains a kind of Patoecos or Savage people never heard of in Spain before The occasion this An Hawk of the Duke of Alva's which he very much valued flew over those Mountains and his men not being able to find her at first they were sent back by the Duke to seek her Clambring from one hill to another they hapned at
of wonderfull strength and largeness supporteth continuall ranges of buildings seeming rather a street than a Bridge and is not to be parallelld with any Bridge of Europe though of late by some defacements made by fire Anno 1632. the buildings are not so contiguous as they were before The Rivers of this Countrey are in number 325. The chief is Thamisis compounded of the two Rivers Thame and Isis whereof the former rising somewhat beyond Thame in Buckinghamshire and the latter beyond Cyrencester in Glocestershire meet together about Dorcester in Oxfordshire the issue of which happy conjunction is the Thamisis or Thames Hence it flyeth betwixt Berks Buckinghamshire Middlesex Surrey Kent and Essex and so weddeth himself to the Kentish Medway in the very jawes of the Ocean This glorious River feeleth the violence of the Sea more than any River in Europe ebbing and flowing twice a day more than 60 miles about whose banks are so many fair Townes and Princely Palaces that a German Poet thus truly spoke Tot campos sylvas tot regia tecta tot hortos Artifici exculios dextra tot vidimus arces Ut nunc Ausonio Thamisis cum Tibride certet We saw so many Woods and Princely Bowers Sweet Fields brave Palaces and stately Towers So many gardens dress'd with curious care That Thames with Royall Tiber may compare The second River of note is Sabrina or Seavern It hath its beginning in Plinlimmon hill in Montgomeryshire and his end about seven miles from Bristoll washing in the mean space the wals of Shrewshury Worcester and Glocester 3 Trent so called for that 30 kind of Fishes are found in it or that it receiveth 30 lesser Rivers who having his Fountain in Staffordshire and gliding through the Countries of Nottingham Lincoln Leicester and York augmenteth the turbulent current of Humber the most violent stream of all the Isle This Humber is not to say truth a distinct River having a spring head of his own but rather the mouth or Aestuarium of divers Rivers here confluent and meeting together namely Your Darwent and especially Ouse and Trent And as the Danoâ having received into its Channell the Rivers Dravus Savus Tibiscus and divers others changeth his name into Ister So also the Trent receiving and meeting the waters above named changeth his name into this of Humber Abus the old Geographers call it 4 Medway a Kentish River famous for harbouring the Royall Navy 5 Tweed the North-East Bound of England on whose Northern bank is seated the strong and impregnable Town of Barwick 6 Tine famous for Newcastle and her inexhaustible Coal-pits These and the rest of Principall note are thus comprehended in one of M. Draytons Sonnets Our Flouds Queen Thames for Ships and Swans is crown'd And stately Severn for her shore is prais'd The Christall Trent for Fords and Fish renown'd The Avons fame to Albions cliffes is rais'd Carlegion Chester vants her holy Dee York many Wonders of her Ouse can tell The Peak her Dove whose banks so fertile be And Kent will say her Medway doth excell Cotswoll commends her Isis to the Tame Our Northern borders boast of Tweeds fair floud Our Western parts extoll their Willies Fame And the old Lea braggs of the Danish blood 4 The Churches before the generall suppression of Abbies and spoyling the Church ornaments were most exquisite the chief remaining are 1 the Church of S. Paul founded by Ethelbert K. of Kent in the place where once was a Temple consecrated to Diana A Fabrick of the largest dimensions of that kind of any in the Christian World For whereas the so much celebrated Temple of S. Sophia in Constantinople hath but 260 foot in length and 75 in bredth this of S. Paul is 690 foot long and 130 foot broad the main body being 102 foot high over which the Steeple of the Church was mounted 482 foot more Which Steeple being made with Timber and covered with Lead was by the carelesseness of the Sexton in the 5th yeer of the reigne of Q. Elizabeth consumed with fire which hapning in a thundring and tempestuous day was by him confidently affirmed to be done by lighning and was so generally beleeved till honest Death but not many years since to dis-abuse the world he confest the truth of it on which discovery the burning of St. Paul's Steeple by lightning was left out of our common Almanacks where formerly it stood amongst the ordinary Epoches or accounts of time A Church of such a gallant prospect and so large dimensions that had not the late reparation of it been discontinued it would have been the stateliest and most majesticall Fabrick in the Christian World 2ly the Collegiate Church of S. Peter in Westminster wherein I have the honour to be a Praebendary famous for the Inauguration and the Sepulture of the Kings of England the Tombes whereof are the most sumptuous and the Chappell the most accurate piece of building in Europe 3ly the Cathedrall Church at Lincoln 4ly For a private Parish Church that of Radcliffe in Bristoll 5ly For a private Chappell that of Kings College in Cambridge 6ly For the curious workmanship of the glass that of Christ-Church in Canterbury 7ly For the exquisite beauty of those Fronts those of Wells and Peterborough 8ly For a pleasant lightsome Church the Abbey Church at Bath 9ly For an antient and reverend Fabrick the Minster of York And 10ly to comprehend the rest in one our Lady-Church in Salisbury of which take these Verses Mira canam soles quot continet annus in unâ Tam numerosa feruut aede fenestra micat Marmoreasque tenet fusas tot ab arte columnas Comprensas horas quot vagus annus habet Totque patent portae quot mensibus annus abundat Res miâa at verâ res celebrata fide How many dayes in one whole yeer there be So many Windows in one Church we see So many marble Pillars there appear As there are hours throughout the fleeting yeer So many gates as Moons one yeer do view Strange tale to tell yet not so strange as true 5 The Women generally are more handsome than in other places sufficiently endowed with naturall beauties without the addition of adulterate Sophistications In an absolute Woman say the Italians are required the parts of a Dutch-Woman from the girdle downwards of a French-Woman from the girdle to the shoulders over which must be placed an English face As their beauties so also are their Prerogatives the greatest of any Nation neither so âervilely submissive as the French nor so jealously guarded as the Italian but keeping so true a decorum that as England is termed the Purgatorie of Servants and the Hell of Horses so it is acknowledged the Paradise of Women And it is a common by-word among the Italians that if there were a Bridge built over the Narrow Seas all the Women of Europe would run into ENGLAND For here they have the upper hand in the streets the upper place at the Table the thirds
824. 17 Ludecan 826. 18 Withlas overcome in fight as were his two Predecessors by Egbert King of West-Sex became his tributary 839. 19 Berthulf 852. 20 Burdred a Substituted King of the West-Saxons and the last King of the Mercians the short reign of his six Predecessors portending that fatall period to be neer at hand After whose death Anno 886 this Kingdome for some few yeers tyrannized over by the Danes was united by King Alured to the English Monarchie Such was the Order and Succession of the Saxon Kings during the Hettarchie or division of it into seven Kingdoms continuing separate distinct till the prevailing fortune of the West-Saxons brought them all together into one by the name of England But so that they were subject for the most part unto one alone who was entituled Rex Gentis Anglorum those which were stronger than the rest giving the Law unto them in their severall turnes and are these that follow The Monarchs of the English-Saxons in the time of the Heptarchie A. Ch. 455. 1 Hengist King of Kent who first brought the Saxons into Britain 481. 2 Ella the first King of the South-Saxons 495. 3 Cerdie the first King of the West-Saxons 534. 4 Kenrick King of the VVest-Saxons 561. 5 Cheuline or Celingus King of the VVest-Saxons 562. 6 Ethelbert King of Kent the first Christian King of the Saxons 616. 7 Redwald King of the East-Angles 617. 8 Edwin King of Northumberland 634. 9 Oswald King of Northumberland 643. 10 Oswy King of Northumberland 659. 11 Wulfhere King of Mercia 675. 12 Etheldred King of Mercia 704. 13 Kenred K. of Mercia 709. 14 Chelred K. of Mercia 716. 15 Ethelbald K. of Mercia 758. 16 Offa the Great K. of the Mercians 794. 17 Egfride K. of Mercia 796. 18 Kenwolf K. of Mercia 800. 19 Egbert the Sonne of Alomond K. of the West Saxons vvho having vanquished all the rest of the Saxon Kings and added most of their Estates unto his own caused the whole united Body to be called Engel-lond or England in a Parliament or Counsell held at Winchester Anno 8â9 being the 19th yeer of his Reign over the West-Saxons and by that name was then crowned in the presence of his Nobles and the rest of his Subjects leaving it unto the rest of his Successors But before we come to the recitall of their names we are to take notice of the Danes the next considerable Actors on the Stage of England vvho in the time of this Egbert first invaded the Countrey and after exercised the patience of his Posterity till in fine they got the kingdom to themselves Of the Originall and first Succcesses of this people vve shall speak more at large vvhen we come to Denmark Suffice it here to knovv that having taken up the void Rooms of the Iuites and English in the Cimbrick Chersonese they thought it not amiss to follovv them into Britain also making a Discovery of some part of the Coasts thereof vvith three Ships only Anno 787 being the first yeer of Bithric the Father of Egbert King of the West-Saxons Which having done and prepared themselves for the undertaking in the time of Egbert they invaded Northumberland the Isle of Shepey in Kent and the Coasts of Wales not without much difficulty driven out by him In the Reign of the three Kings succeeding having vanquished the Northumbrians East-Angles and a part of the Mercians they erected in those kingdoms many petit Tyrannies By Alfred first stopped in their Career by Edward the Elder outed of the East-Angles and by Athelstan of Northumberland also the Danes for some time after being subject to the English Government mixing in mariages and alliance and incorporate with them By the valour and good Fortune of Swain their King they recovered their power again in England and in the person of Canutus obtained the kingdom who having impolitickly sent back his Danes into their Countries as if a kingdom got by force could be held by favour opened a way to their execlusion from the Crown which hapned within seven yeers after his decease Which said we come to the Successious of The Kings of England of the Saxon Race 819. 1 Egbert the last King of the West-Saxons and the first of England 18. 837. 2 Thelwolf the Eldest Sonne of Egbert 20. 857. 3 Ethelbald the Eldest Sonne of Ethelwolf 1. 858. 4 Ethelbert the Brother of Ethelbald 5. 863. 5 Ethefred the Brother of the two former Kings the third Sonne of Ethelwolf and as much molested by the Danes as his Brethren were 10. 873. 6 Alfriae the fourth Sonne of Ethelwolf who totally united the Saxon Heptarchie into one Estate vanquished the Danes whom he made subject to his commands though he could not expell them he divided England into shires and restored the Vniversity of Oxon. 900. 7 Edward surnamed the Elder the Sonne of Alfride who recovered the East-Angles from the power of the Danes whom he shut up in Northumberland 24. 924. 8 Athelstan the Sonne of Edward who subdued the Britans of Cumberland and Cornwall and compelled the Danes to submit themselves to the English Government In his time lived S. Guy of Warwick 16. 940. 9 Edmund the Brother of Athelstan by whom the Danes of Northumberland were brought under obedience and the kingdom of the âritans in Cumberland utterly subverted 946. 10 Edred the Brother of Edmund and Athelstan so fortunate against the Danes that he compelled them to be christned 9. 955. 11 Edwy the Sonne of Edmund 959. 12 Edgar the Brother of Edwy surnamed the Peaceable the most absolute Monârch of England since the time of the Saxons by whom the tribute of money imposed by Athelstan on the Wâlch was exchanged into a tribute of Wolves 16. 975. 13 Edward II. Sonne of Edgar treacherously murdered by his Stepdame to make way for Ethelred her Sonne hence surnamed the Martyr 3. 978. 14 Ethelred the younger Sonne of Edgar and half Brother of Edward enjoyed the Crown unquietly which he got unjustly Oppressed and broken by the Danes he was fain to buy his peace of them at the yeerly tribute of 10000 pounds inhanced to 48000 pounds within short time after which monies were raised upon the subjects by the name of Danegelt Weary of these exactions he plotted warily with his Subjects to kill all the Danes as they slept in their beds which accordingly was put in execution on S. Brâces night Novemb. 12. Anno 1012. To revenge this out-rage and dishonour Swaine King of Denmark with a sayl of 350 ships came into England the fear whereof compelled Ethelred a weak and impuissant Prince to fly into Normandy leaving his poor Subjects to the mercy of the Danish Tyrant who miserably plagued them till his death To whom succeeded his Sonne Cnute Canutus a more temperate Prince who maugre Ethelred now returned or his Sonne Edmund Ironside a most valiant King did in the end possess himself of the whole Kingdom 1016 15 Edmund II. surnamed Ironside
having in vain attempted to recover his Kingdom at last divided it with Canutus not long after which he was treacherously and basely murdered by Edward surnamed the Out-Law his Eldest Sonne he was Grand-father of Edgar Athelingâ and of Margaret Wife of Malcolm the third King of the Scots The Danish Kings 1017. 1 Canutus King of Denmark and Norwey after the death of Edmund the 2d sole King of England 20. 1037. 2 Harald the base Sonne of Canutus 3 Hardy-Cnute the lawfull Sonne of Canutus by Emma the Widow of Ethelred the 2d and Mother of Edward surnamed the Confessor the last King of the Danes in England After whose death that People having tyrannized in England for the space of 255 yeers of whichthey had Reigned only 26 were utterly expelled the Countrey or passed in the Accompt of English Edward the Confessor the youngest Sonne of Ethelred being advanced unto the Throne by the power and practices of his Mother Emma and the absence of the Children of Edmund Ironside his Elder Brother Now concerning the Danes abiding here and going hence as they did I observe three customs yet in use amongst us First each English house maintained one Dane who living idly like the Drone among the Bees had the benefit of all their labour and was by them called Lord Dane and even now when we see an idle Fellow we call him a Lordane 2 The Danes used when the English drank to stab them or cut their throats to avoid which villany the party then drinking requested some of the next unto him to be his surety or pledge whilst he paid nature her due and hence have we our usuall Custom of pledging one another 3 The old Romans at the expulsion of their Kings annually solemnized the Fugalia according to which pattern the joyfull English having cleared the Countrey of the Danes instituted the annuall sports of Hockââide the word in their old tongue the Saxon importing the time of scorning or triumphing This solemnity consisteth in the merry meetings of the Neighbours in those dayes during which the Festivall lasted and was celebrated by the younger sort of both sexes with all manner of exercises and pastimes in the streets even as Shrovetide yet is But now time hath so corrupted it that the name excepted there remaineth no sign of the first Institution The Saxons reinthroned A. Ch. 1046. 16 Edward III. surnamed the Confessor half Brother both to Edmund Ironside and Hardy-Cnute the Dane succeeded in the Realm of England This King collected out of the Danish Saxon and Mercian Laws one universall and generall Law whence our Common Law is thought to have had its Original which may be true of the written Laws not of the customary and unwritten Laws these being certainly more antient He was in his life of that Holiness that he received power from above to cure many Diseases amongst others the swelling of the throat called by us the Kings Evill a Prerogative that continueth Hereditary to his Successors of England Finally after his death he was Canonized for a Saint and dyed having Reigned 24 yeers 1066 17 Harald a Sonne to Earl Godwin was chosen King in the nonage of Eagar Atheling Grand-child to Edmund Ironside the true Heir of the kingdom But William Duke of Normandy of which people we have spoke already when we were in France and shall speak more at large when we come to Denmark as the last Actors on the Theatââ ãâã of England This William I say pretending a Donation from Edward the ãâã invaded England slew Harald and with him 66654 of his English Souldiers possessed himself of the kingdom using such Policie in his new Conquest that he utterly disheartned the English from hopes of better Fortune From him beginneth the new Accompt of the Kings of England those of the former Line being no longer reckoned in the computation of the first second or third c. The Norman Kings 1067. 1 William surnamed the Conqueror after the vanquishment and death of Harald acknowledged and Crowned King altered the antient Lawes of England and established those of Normandy in place thereof governing the people absolutely by the povver of the Sword and giving a great part of their Lands to his former Follovvers and such as vvere ingaged in the Action vvith him from vvhom most of our antient Families doe derive themselves those Lands to be holden in Knights-service vvhich drevv along vvith it the Wardship of the Heir in Minority as a charge laid upon the Land 1089. 2 William II. surnamed Rufus second Sonne to the Conqueror succeeded by the appointment of his Father and was crowned King slain afterwards in the New Forest by an Arrow levelled at a Deer 1102. 3 Henry for his learning surnamed Beau-clerk in the absence of his Brother Robert in the Holy-Land Wars entred on the Kingdom and afterwards took from him also the Dukedom of Normandie and put out his eyes Deprived of all his male-issue he lest one only Daughter whose name was Maud first maried to the Emperour Henry the fift and after to Geofrie Plantagenet Earl of Anjou Tourein and Maine 34. 1136. 4 Stephen second Sonne of Stephen Earl of Champagne and Blais and of Alice Daughter to the Conqueror succeeded who to purchase the peoples love released the tribute called Dane-gelt he spent most of his reign in War against Maud the Empress 19. The Saxon blood restored 1155. 5 Henry II. Sonne to Maud the Empress Daughter to Henry the first and to Maud Daughter to Malcolm King of Scotland and Margaret Sister to Edgar Atheling restored the Saxon blood to the Crown of England His Father was Geofrie Earl of Anjou Tourein and Maine which Provinces he added to the English Empire as also the Dutchie of Aquitain and the Earldom of Poictou by Eleanor his Wife and a great part of Ireland by conquest Happy in all things the unnaturall rebellions of his Sonnes excepted 34. 1189. 6 Richard the Sonne of Henry surnamed Ceur de Lyon warred in the Holy-Land overcame the Turks whom he had almost driven out of Syria took the Isle of Cyprus and after many worthy atchievements returning homewards to defend Normandy and Agnitain against the French was by Tempest cast upon Dalmatia and travelling thorough the Dominions of the Duke of Austria was taken Prisoner put to a grievous ransom and after his return slain at the siege of Chaluz in the Province of Limosin 12. 1201. 7 Iohn Brother of Richard an unhappy Prince and one that could expect no better as being an unnaturall Sonne to his Father and an undutifull Subject to his Brother Distressed for a great part of his reign by Wars with his Barons outed of all Normandie Aquitain and Anjou by the power of the French to whom also he was likely to have lost the Realm of England Finally after a base submission of himself and his kingdom to the Popes Legat he is said to have been poysoned at Swinstede Abbey 17. 1218. 8 Henry III. Sonne of
of S. Andrew the Apostle translated first from Patras in Peloponnesus where he suffered death unto Constantinople and thence brought hither by a Monk called Albatus Regulus in the yeer 378 if they be not mistaken in the time who made the storie Over which Râlicâs he is said to have built a Monastery which after grew to be a City called from the Founder Fanum Reguli in honour of the Saint S. Andrews The Bishop hereof is the Metropolitan of all Scâtland the City seated on the Ocean neer the fall of the Ethan overlooked with a strong and goodly Castle the Archbishops seat 5 Falkland in the same Province of Fife beautified with a retiring house of the Kings resorting often thither on recess from business or for the commodity and pleasure of hunting which the place affords 6 Dundee in Latine Taodunum a rich and noted port at the mouth of the Tay the chief Town of Anguis 7 Aber-don at the mouth of the River Done whence it hath the name the word Aber in the Bâitish signifying the mouth or influx of a River an Vniversity and Bishops See 8 Peâth or S. Iohns Town seated on the Tay but in the middle of the kingdom walled and replenished with an industrious people the chief Town of the Sheriffdom of Perth 9 Scone on the further side of the Tay adorned heretofore with a famous Monastery the usuall place for the Inauguration of the Scotish Kings the fatall stone on which they did receive their Crown the Palladium of the Scotish Kingdom here kept till the removall of it unto Westminster by King Edward the first Vpon which stone there were of old ingraven these Verses Ni fallat fatum Scoti quocunque locatum Invenient lapidem regnare tenentur ibidem Translated in old Meeter thus The Scots shall brook that Realm as natif ground If Weirds fail not whaire ere this Stane is found Most happily accomplished in the Succession of King James the sixt to the Crown of England 10. Dunbritton Bâitannodunum in the Latine seated in a grassie Plain at the fall or influx of the River Levin into the Cluyd upon two steep and precipicious Rocks flanked on the West with the said two Rivers and on the East with a myerie Flat drowned at every full Sea the strongest Hold of all the Kingdom and thought to be impregnable but by Famine or Treason and the chief Town of the West side of Scotland the name hereof communicated to the Fryth adâoyning The Antient Inhabitants of this Countrie dwelling within the limits of the Roman Province were the Gadeni possessing Tevidale Twedale Merch and Lothien whose chief Citie was Castra Alala now Edenburgh 2 the Damnii dwelling in Cluydsdale Lennox Sâerling and Menteith whose chief Citie was Vanduara now Renfraw Lindum now Linlithquo 3 the Sâlgovae inhabiting in Iadd sdale Eusâdale Eskdale Annandale and Niddisdale whose chief place was Carbantorigum now Caer-Laverocâ and 4 the Novantes conteining Galloway Carriâk Kyle and Cunningham principall places of the which were Leucopibia now Whit-herne and Reâigoâum now Bargenic Without the Province amongst the Picts or barbarous Britans divided generally into Caleaonii and Meatae the Nations of most note were 5 the Caledonii properly so called taking up all Strathern Argile Cantire Albanie Lorn Perth Angus and Fife 6 the Vermines of Mernis and Mar. 7 the Talzali of Buquhan 8 the Vacomagi of Loqbuabre and Murray 9 the Cantae of Ross and Sutherland 10 the Cantini of Cathness and 11 the Cornubii of Sârathnavern the furthest Countrey Northward of all the Iland Chief Towns of which were Tamia Banatia Orea Devana and Tuesis which we know not where to find upon any certainty The fortunes of this people as they related to the Romans hath been shewn before On the withdrawing of whose Forces so much hereof as formerly had belonged to that Empire was possessed by the Saxons the residue thereof as formerly by the Scots and Picts save that the Saxons not content with that which the Romans held made themselves masters also of the plain Countries lying on the German Ocean to which the passage out of Germany was both short and easie By which accompt besides those places in the East they were possessed of the Counties or Sheriffdoms of Teifidile weedale March Lothien Liddisdale Eusedale Eskdale Annandale Nâdisdale Cluydsdale Galloway Carick Kyle Cunningham Lennox and Sterling being the richest and most flourishing part of the modern Scotland The Scots for their part had the Counties of Cantire Argile Braid Albin or Albaâie Lorâ Lâquhabre and Strathnavern lying on the West and North the other Northern moyite excepting some parts neer the coast of the German Ocean possessed by the Saxons conteining the now Counties of Catness Sutherland Ross Murray Buqâhân Marre Mern Anguis Athol Perth Fife Strathern and Menteâth being only left unto the Picts From whence the Saxons and Scots came into these parts hath been shewn already And for the Picts to omit here the refutation of those who will have them to descend from the Agathyrsi a People of Scythia they were no other than such of the naturall Britans as never were brought under the Râman Empire but still preserved their Countrie in its former Libertie called therefore by Târtulliân inaccessa Romanis loca as indeed they were and using still their antient custom of painting their bodies after the rest of their Countriemen had conformed themselves to more civill courses were by the Romans called Picti and by that name first mentioned in the Panegyrick of Eunomius in the time of Constantine the Great They long possessed these parts without any In-mate even till the yeer 424. when the Irish-Scots wanting room at home and having formerly possessed themselves of the Western Isles first set foot in Britain with whom they had continuall Warre till in the end the Scots prevailing compelled the Picts to abandon to them the Western parts and withdraw themselves into the Eastern Afterwards growing into better terms with one another and willing to enlarge their borders towards the more flourishing South they contracted an Offensive and Defensive League against the Britaus whom on all sides they most miserably tortured till vanquished and beat back by the conquering Saxons against whom they contracted a new Confederacy Taking the advantage of the death of Etheldred King of the Northumbers and the invasion of the Danes on the rest of England they got into their hands all Bernicuâa or so much of the Kingdom of the Northumbrians as lay on the North of Twede and Solway reckoned from that time forwards as a part of their Dominions But this good neighbourhood held not long betwixt these two Nations It hapned at the last that Achaius King of the Scots maried Fergusia Sister unto Hungust King of the Picts and had by her a Sonne called Alpine who after the death of Hungust dying without issue and having none of a neerer kindred was in the judgement of the Scots to succeed in that Kingdom But the Picts alleging
worship there a peece of the holy Cross as it was supposed which supposition as it drew much wealth unto the Town so it obtained the rights of a County Palaââe for the County also 5 Thurles in the same Countie which gives the title of a Vicount to the Earls of ârmona but not else observable 6 Waterford on the River Showre a well-traded Port a Bishops See and the second Citie of the Kingdom Of great fidelity to the English since the conquest of Ireland and for that cause endowed with many ample privileges First built by some Norwegian Pirates who though they fixed it in one of the most barren parts and most foggie air of all the Country yet they made choice of such a safe and commodious site for the use of shipping that of a nest of Pirats it was eftsoons made a Receipt for Merchants and suddenly grew up to great wealth and power 6 Cork by the Latines called Corcagia the principall of that Countie and a Bishops See well walled and fitted with a very commodious Haven consisting chiefly of one Street reaching out in length inhabited by a civill wealthy and industrious people 7 Dunk-Eran an old Episcopall See supposed by some to be the Ivernis of Ptolomie but not else observable 8 Kinsale upon the mouth of the River Rany a commodious Port opposite to the Coasts of Spain and fortified in Tir-Oens Rebellion by a Spanish Garrison under the command of Don Iohn de Aquilar ' but soon recovered after the defeat of that Grand Rebel neer the Walls hereof by the valour and indefatigable industrie of Charles Lord Mountjoy the then Lord Deputy of this Kingdom 9 Baltimore 10 Youghall and 11 Bere-haviââ all upon the Sea and all provided of safe Roads or convenient Havens 12 Lâsmore of old a Bishops See now annexed to Waterford in which shire it standeth Nothing in point of storie singular which concerns this Province but that it was so carefully looked to by the Kings of England that there was appointed over it a peculiar Officer in the reign of Queen Elizabeth in power and place next to the Deputie himself called the Lord President of Mounster by whose vigilancie there have hapned fewer Rebellions here than in any Province of this Iland The antient Inhabitants of this Iland being originally Britans as before is said were in the time of Ptolomic distinguished into the Nations of the Rhobognii Darmi Volnntii Venâcniâ and Erdini possessing the Northern parts now Vlster the Anteri Gangani and Nagnatae inhabiting Connaught the Velibori Vterni Vodii and Coriondi in the South now Mounster and the Menapii Cauci Blanii Brigantes taking up the Provinces of Meth and Leinster Principall Cities of the which were Eblana now Dublin Menapia now Waterford Nagnata which Ptolomie honoureth with the title of Vrbs insignis Rhigia Rheba Macolicum Laberus Ivernis c. not easily discernable by what names we may call them now this Countrie never being so happy as to come under the power of the Romans the great Masters of Civilitie and good Letters in the West of Europe and by that means the Actions and affairs thereof buried in ignorance and silence Towards the falling of which Empire we find the Nation of the Scots to be seated here and from hence first to take possession of the Hebrides or Western Isles next of the Western part of Britain on the the NOrth of Solway Afterwards some of the Saxon Monarchs cast their eyes upon it and made themselves masters of Dublin and some other places but being encumbred with the Danes could not hold them long being hardly able to defend their own against that people The next that undertook the conquest were the Northern Nations Danes Swedes and Normans all passing in the Chronicles of that time under the name of Norwegians who first onely scowred along the Coasts in the way of Piracie But after finding the weakness of the Iland divided amongst many petit and inconsiderable Princes they made an absolute conquest of it under the conduct of Turgesius whom they elected for their King soon rooted out by the Policie of the King of Meth the only Irish Prince who was in favour with the Tyrant This petit King by name Omo-Caghlen had a Daughter of renowned beautie whom Turgesius demanded of her Father to serve his lusts and he seeming willing to condescend to the motion as if honoured by it made answer That besides his Daughter he had at his disposing many others of more exquisite beauties which should all be readie at command Turgesius swallowing this bait desired him with all speed to effect this meeting But the King of Meth attiring in the habits of Women a company of young Gentlemen who durst for the common liberty adventure their severall lives conducted them to the Tyrants Bed-chamber And they according to the directions given them when for that little modesty sake he had in him he had commanded all his attendants to avoid the room assaulted him now ready for and expecting more kind embraces and left him dead in the place The Methian King had by this time acquainted divers of the better sort with his plot all which upon a signe given rush into the Palace and put to death all the Norwegians and other attendants of the Tyrant After this the Roytelets enjoyed their former Dominions till the yeer 1172 in which Dermot Mac Morogh King of Leinster having forced the Wife of Maurice O Rork King of Meth and being by him driven out of his Kingdom came to the Court of England for succour To this Petition Henry the second then King condescended sending him ayd under the leading of Richard de Clare surnamed Sârongbow Earl of Pembroke who restored King Dermot and brought a great part of the Iland under the English subjection John King of England was the first who was entituled Lord of Ireland which stile was granted him by Pope Urban the 3d who for the ornament of his royaltie sent him a plume of Pcacock Feathers and when Tir-Oen stiled himself Defender of the Irish Libertie he was by Clement the 8 honored with a like plume But here we are to understand that though the Kings of England used no other title than Lords of Ireland yet were they Kings thereof in effect and power Lords Paramount as we use to say And though themselves retained only the name of Lords yet one of them gave to one of his English Subjects the honourable but invidious title of Duke of Ireland And they retained this title of Lords till the yeer 1542 in which Henry the 8th in an Irish Parliament was declared K. of Ireland as a name more sacred and repleat with Majestie than that of Lord at which time also he was declared to be the Supreme Head under God of the Church of Ireland and the pretended jurisdiction of all forein Powers especially the usurped Autoritie of the Pope of ãâã renownced by Law though still acknowledged by too many of this it perstitious
II. called the Good Duke of Burgundie son and heir of John Duke of Burgundie elder brother of Anthony on the deth of his two Cousin Germans John and Philip succeeded In the Dukedom of Brabant as the direct heir of the Lady Margaret wife of Lewis de Malain and daughter of John the third the last Duke of Brabant of the house of Lovain The Arms hereof are Sable a Lyon Or. 12. HOLLAND 13. ZELAND 14. WESTFRISELAND Having thus spoken of those Provinces which stil continue in subjection to the King of Spain except some few towns in Flanders and Brabant before mentioned let us next look on those which have withdrawn their obedience from him beginning first with Holland and its Appendixes as of more power and consideration then all the rest Which though distinct Provinces and acting in their severall capacities at the present time yet having been alwayes under the command of the same Princes they must be joined together in the Storie of them but shall be severally handled as to the Chorographie HOLLAND so called quasi Holt-land that is to say a woodie country as Ortelius hath it but rather quast Hollow-land from the bogs and marishes and unsound footing on the same hath on the East the Zuider See Vtrecht and some part of Guelderland on the West and North the German Ocean on the South the Islands of Zeland and some part of Brabant The country for the most part lyeth very low in so much that they are fain to fence it with Banks and Ramparts to keep out the Sea and to restrain the Rivers within their bounds so that in many places one may see the Sea far above the Land and yet repulsed with those Banks and is withall so fenny and full of marishes that they are forced to trench it with innumerable dikes and channels to make it firm land and fit for dwelling yet not so firm as to bear either trees or much graine But such is the industry of the people and the trade they drive that having little or no corn of their own growth they do provide themselves elsewhere notonly sufficient for their own spending but wherewith to supply their neighbours having no timber of their own they spend more timber in building ships and fencing their water-courses then any country in the world having no wine they drink more then the people of the country where it groweth naturally and finally having neither Flax nor Wool they make more cloth of both sorts then all the countries in the world except France and England The present inhabitants are generally given to Sea-faring lives so that it is thought that in Holland Zeland and West-Friseland there are 2500. ships of war and burden The women for the most part laborious in making stufles Nay you shall hardly see a child of four years of age that is not kept to work and made to earn its own living to the great commendation of their government The greatest of their natural Commodities is Butter and Cheese of which besides that infinite plenty which they spend in their own houses and amongst their Garrisons they sell as much unto other Countries as comes to 100000 Crowns per annum By which means and by the greatnesse of their fish-trade spoken of before they are grown so wealthy on the land and so powerfull at Sea that as Flanders heretofore was taken for all the Netherlands so now Holland is taken generally for all the Provinces confederated in a league against the Spaniard The whole compasse of it is no more then 180 miles no part thereof being distant from the Sea above three houres journey and yet within that narrow circuit there are contained no fewer then 23 walled Towns and 400 Villages some situate in the North and others in South-Holland as it stands divided In South-Holland being that part hereof which lyeth next to Zeland and the middle channell of the Rhene passing from Vtrecht unto Leiden the principall Towns are 1. Dort in Latine Dordrectum formerly the Staple for Rhenish wines a large rich and well-peopled town anciently joined to the firm land but in the year 142 rent from it by the violence of the Sea and made an Iland of great command upon the traffique of the Maes and the Wael upon whose confluence it stands but of most note for an Assembly of Divines out of divers Countries following Calvins doctrine for condemnation of the Lutheran or Arminian Tenets concerning Universall Grace and Predestination deââânation anno 1618. 2. âeterdam seated on a dike or channell called the Rotter not farre from which at a ãâã named ãâã the Leck one or the three main branches of the Rhene falleth into the Maâs among âair and well traded Port the birth-place of the learned Erasmus 3. Schoon-heven situate on the ãâã a fair town having a commodious haven 4. Gorichom upon the VVael where it ãâã with the ãâã from the Church whereof one may discerne 22 walled townes 5. ãâã one of the six principall towns of Holland rich and well fortified seated on a Dike called Yssei drawn from the middle channell of Rhâne as is also 6. Over-water and 7. Yssel-stein this last belonging properly to the Prince of Orange the first of great trade for making cables and cords for shipping 8. ãâã or Lugdunum Batavorum an University founded anno 1564. The town consisteth of 41 Islands to which they passe partly by boats partly by bridges whereof there are 144 and of them 104 builded with stone Here is in this town a castle said to have been built by Hengist the Saxon at his return out of England And not far off stood the famous Nunnerie of Rainsburg of the same nature with those of Mentz and Nivelle before described so liberally endowed that 2000 persons did there dayly receive relief 9. Vianen on the Leck a Seigneurie distinct from Holland pertaining antiently to the Lords of Brederode 10. Delse a town of great trade for cloathing large and well built beautified with spacious streets and goodly Churches the birth-place of that monstrous Heretick David George who called himself King and Christ Immortall He fled with his wife and children anno 1544 to Basil there he set up his Doctrine the points whereof were 1. That the Law and the Gospell were unprofitable for the attaining of Heaven but his Doctrine able to save such as receive it 2. That he was the true Christ and Messas 3. That he had been till that present kept in a place unknown to all the Saints and 4. that he was not to restore the house of Israel by death or tribulation but by love and grave of the Spirit He dyed in the yeare 1556. and three dayes after his Doctrine was by them of Basil condemned his goods confiscate and his bones taken up and burned Hee bound his Disciples to three things 1. to conceal his name 2. not to reveale of what condition hee had been and 3. not to discover the articles of his Doctrine to any
golden Bul of Charls the 4. by whom first promulgated anno 1359. 1002 10 Henry II. surnamed the Saint Duke of Bavaria the first Emperour elected according to the constitution of Gregory the fift 1025 13 Conrade II. Duke of Franconia surnamed Salicus 1040 14 Henry III. surnamed Niger the son of Conrade 1056 15 Henry IV. son of Henry the third in whose dayes the Popes began to usurpe authority over the Emperours insomuch as Leo the ninth having received the Popedom at the Emperours hands repented himself of it put off his Papall vestments went to Rome as a private person and was there new chosen by the Clergie This done by the perswasion of a Monke called Heldebrand who being afterwards made Pope by the name of Gregory the 7. excommunicated this Henry the first Prince that was ever excommunicated by a Pope of Rome from which time till the year 1254. there were continual wars and thunders betwixt them and the nine following Emperours some of them being excommunicated some forced to put their necks under the feet of the Pope others to quit the care of the Common-wealth and betake themselves unto the wars of the Holy-Land leaving the Pope to doe what he list in Germanie 1106 16 Henry V. son of Henry the 4. armed by the Pope against his father whom he had no sooner succeeded in the Empire but the Pope excommunicated him for being too stiffe in the businesse of investitures and raised up the Saxons against him by whom vanquished and otherwise afflicted by the Popes practises he was forced to submit unto his commands and was the last Emperour of the house of Franconia 1125 17 Lotharius Duke of Saxonie seised on the Empire without any election reconciled unto the German Princes by the means of S. Bernard He settled the affairs of Italie in two journies thither 13. 1136 18 Conrade III. son of Frederick the first hereditary Duke of Sweve or Schwaben and fifters son unto Henry the fifth vanquished Henry surnamed the Proud Duke of Saxonie and Bavaria and going to the holy wars with Lewis King of France discomfited the Turks near the Banks of Meander 15. 1153 19 Frederick surnamed Barbarossa Duke of Sueve crowned at Rome by Adrian the 4. and not long after excommunicated by Pope Alexander the 3. to whom he was fain at last to submit himself the Pope insolently treading on his neck He went after to the Holy Land where he dyed having difcomfited the Turks in three great battels 39. 1190 20 Henry VI. son of Frederick King of Sicil in right of Constance his wife crowned by Pope Celestine who employed him in the wars of the Holy Land in his journey towards which he dyed at Messina 8. 1198 21 Philip Duke of Sueve brother of Henry the 6. excommunicated by the Pope who loved not this Familie by whose means Otho the son of Henry the Lion Duke of Saxonie was set up against him The occasion of great wars among the Germans reconciled by marriage of Otho with a daughter of Philip. 9. 1207 22 Otho IV. son of Henry surnamed the Lyon Duke of Saxonie and Bavaria crowned at Rome by Pope Innocent the 3. by whom not long after excommunicated for taking into his hands some towns of Italie which belonged to the Empire vanquished in Brabant by the faction raised up against him he relinquished the Empire to his Competitor 1212 23 Frederick II. King of Sicil and Naples son of Henry the 6. having settled Germanie disposed himself for the wars of the Holy Land where he recovered the possession of the Realm of Jerusalem excommunicated by the Pope at his return into Italie not long after poisoned 1250 24 Conrade IV. son of Frederick the last Emperour of the house of Schwabân After whose death the Empire being distracted by the Popes practises into many factions each faction chose an Emperor or King of the Romans so that at one time there were elected Henry Earl of Turingia William Earl of Holland Alfonso King of Castile the renowned author of the Alfonsive Tables and 1254 25 Richard Earl of Cornwall brother of Henry the 3. of England the best-monyed man of all his time supposed therewith to buy the suffrages of the Archbishop of Colen and Electour Pvlatine by whom he was elected and crowned King of the Romans anno 1254. and after he had dealt in the affairs of the Empire 6 years he returned into England where he dyed During these battels and the times since Henry the fourth the Popes had in a manner forced the Emperours to abandon Italie so that Rodolphus who succeeded sold all his rights in Italie to the fairest chapman Nor did the craft of the Popes rest there but extended into Germanie also where by arming the Princes against the Emperours and raising the Prelates to the dignitie and estate of Princes he made the Empire of small power and consideration Made smaller yet by the unworthinesse and weaknesse of some of the Emperours who to get that honour for themselves or to leave it after them to their sons dismembred from the same many towns and fair possessions given by them to the Electors for their votes and suffrages by means whereof the Princes grew in time so strong that there were few of them who durst not undertake a warre against their Emperors And this appeareth by the Example of Charls the fifth who though the most mighty and most puissant Emperour which had been in Germanie since the death of Charls the Great yet found himself so over-matched by these ruffling Princes that he was willing to resign the Empire to his brother Ferdinand But to proceed after an interregnum of 12 years from the Exit of Richard Earl of Cornwall the title was at last accepted by 1273 26 Rodolph Earl of Habsburg a petite Prince others of greater Estates and Fortunes not daring to take up the honour the Raiser of the present Austrian Familie 1292 27 Adolph Earl of Nassaw who served in person under King Edward the first of England against the French for which disrelished by the Germans he was encountred and slain near the Citie of Spires 1298 28 Albert Duke of Austria son of Rodolphus the Emperour to whom Pope Boniface the 8. gave the Realm of France of which he had deprived King Philip the Fair. But Albert would not meddle out of Germanie and did nothing in it 1308 29 Henry Earl of Luxembourg made a journey into Italie to recover the rights of the Empire where an Emperour had not been seen in 60 years supposed to be poisoned in the Chalice by a Frier at Benevent a town of the Popes 6. 1314 30 Lewis Duke of Bavaria crowned at Aix in the wonted manner opposed by Frederick Duke of Austria chose by another Faction and crowned at Bonna a town of the Archbishop of Coleno but being defeated Lewis remained sole Emperour ex communicated by Pope John 22. 33. 1346 31 Charls IV. son of John King of Bohemia and grandson of Henry the
the Dukedomâ of Gueldres but being too weak for so great an Adversary made his submission to him at Venlo and so saved his estates 1584 35 John William son of the former William during the life of Charles Frederick his elder brother was Bishop of Munster on whose death anno 1575. he resigned that dignity and in the end succeeded his Father in his whole estates which he managed with great piety and prudence till the year 1610. and then died issuelesse The last of that ancient and noble family of the Dukes of Cleve After whose death much quarrell and contention grew about the succession betwixt the severall competitors and pretenders to it of which the principall were 1. Leopold Archduke of Austria pretending an investiture from the Emperour Rodolphus to whom for want of heirs males the estate was said to be escheated 2. John George Duke of Saxonie descended from Sibyll daughter of Duke John the third at whose marriage with John Frederick the Electour of Saxonie an 1535 it was said to have been solemnly agreed upon that on the failing of the heirs males of Cleve the issue of that marriage should succeed therein 3. John Sigismund the Electour of Brandenburg in behalf of his son George William Duke of Prussia by the Lady Anne his wife eldest daughter of Albert of Brandenburg Duke of Prussia and of Maria Leonora the eldest sister and next heir of the Duke deceased 4. Wolfgangus Gulielmus Palatine of Newburg son of Magdalen the younger sister of that Mary who claimed the estate as nearest kinsman one degree to the said last Duke And though the right seemed most apparently on the side of Brandenbourg the Estate in tayle pretended by the Duke of Saxonie being formerly cut off by Imperiall authority and that pretended to by the Duke of Newburg not of force in Germanie yet being that Leopold was in Armes and had already forced a possession of most part of the Countrey the two Princes of Brandenbourg and Newburg soon agreed the controversie and by the help of the Protestant Princes their Confederates recovered the greatest part of it from the hands of Leopold But the Palatine of Newburg not content with his partage first married with a daughter of the Duke of Bavaria then reconciled himself to the Church of Rome called in the Spanish Armes under the command of Marquisse Spinola to abet his quarrell which made George William son of the Elector of Brandenbourg and the Lady Anne to call in the Forces of the States under the command of Maurice Earl of Nassaw after Prince of Orange The issue of which war was this that Spinola possessed himself of Wesel Aken Mullheim Pusseldorp and most other places of importance in Berg and Gulick and the States got into their power the Towns of Gulick with Rees and Emmerick in the Dukedome of Cleve and almost the whole County of Mark. And though they both pretend to keep them for the use of those Princes in whose cause they stand yet when such strong parties keep the Stakes it is most easie to determine who will win the game such alterations as have hapned in the chance of war by the reciprocall winning and losing of some Towns on both sides not much conducing to the benefit of the rightfull Princes EARLES of ALTENA and MARCH A. Ch. 834 1 Robert son of Baldwin to whom the County of Teisterbant was given by Eberard 2 Theodorick son of Robert the first Lord of Altena 3 Adolphus I. Earl of Altena 4 Adolphus II. Earl of Altena and Berg. 5 Conrade Earl of Altena and Berg. 4 Adolph III. Earl of Altena and Berg. 5 Eberhard Earl of Altena his younger brother Engelbert succeeding in Berg. 6 Frederick Earl of Altena 7 Adolphus IV. created the first Earl of March 1249 7 Engelbert Earl of March and Altena 8 Adolphus V. son of Engelbert 9 Engelbert II. from whom by a second wife the daughter and heir of Aremberg descended that branch of the house of March which till of late were Soveraigns of Sedan and Dukes of Bovillon 10 Adolph VI. husband of Mary or Margaret daughter and heir of Theodorick the 9. Earl of Cleve 2. The Estates of the three ELECTOR-BISHOPS Adjoyning to the Estates of Cleve are those of the Spirituall Electors of the Empire of Germanie Colen Ments and Triers not so contiguous and conterminous as those of Cleveland and therefore to be laid out severally by their metes and boundaries And first for 1. COLEN-LAND or the Estate of the Archbishop and Elector of Colen is bounded on the East with the Dukedome of Berg from which divided by the Rhene on the West with Gulick on the North with Cleve it self and the County of Muers and on the South extending to the land of Triers The ancient Inhabitants hereof were the Vbii in former times possessed of the Countreys of Berg and March but being warred on by the Germans bordering next upon them they were by the Clemency of Agrippa then Lievtenant of Gaul received into protection and by him placed along the French side of the Rhene as well for defence of the borders of the Roman Empire as for their own security against that Enemy Won from the Romans by the French in the reign and under the conduct of Childerick anno 412. or thereabouts and from the French by the Emperour Otho the first anno 949. Since that time the City of Colen hath remained Imperiall and of late times incorporated amongst the Hanse-towns but the territory near unto it and a great part of Westphalen subject immediately to the Bishop much of the lands which formerly belonged to the Kingdome of Lorrain being conferred upon this See by the Emperour Otho the second at such time as the Dukedome of Lorrain was erected by him The Bishops See first founded here by S. Maternus one of the Disciples of S. Peter as hath been constantly affirmed by old tradition but howsoever an Episcopall See without all question in the time of Constantine Maternus Bishop hereof subscribing amongst others to the Councell of Arles anno 326. And being Colen was in those times the Metropolis of the Province of Germania Secunda the Bishop had the power of a Metropolitan according to the rule and observation so often mentioned Afterwards when the Empire was made Elective these Bishops with their brethren of Mentz and Triers were made three of the seven which were to nominate and elect the succeeding Emperour after which time it is no wonder that they grew both in power and Patrimony Places of most importance within this Electorate are 1. Bonn situate on the banks of the Rhene in the most pleasant and fruitfull place of all the Countrey the ordinary refidence of the Archbishop whose house or Palace here is said to be one of the fairest in all Germanie By Tacitus called Benna and sometimes Castra Bonnensia the wintering Camp in his times of the sixt Legion 2. Nuys by the same writer called Novesium Nivesia by Antoninus
their good luck in the Dukedom of Lorrain caused a good Garrison of their own to be put into them anno 1633. under pretence of keeping them for the Children of a Brother of the Duke of Wirtenbergs to whom the inheritance belonged The antient Inhabitants of this tract were the Tribochi with parts of the Nemetes and Rauraci first conquered by the Romans then subdued by the Almains after by the French and by them made a part of the Kingdome of Lorrain in the full of which Kingdom it was reckoned for a Province of the German Empire Governed for the Emperours by Provinciall Earls in the Dutch language called Landgraves at first officiarie only and accomptable to the Emperours under whom they served in the end made hereditarie and successionall unto their posterities The first hereditarie Landgrave said to be Theodorick in the reign of Otho the third after whose death the Empire being made elective gave the Provinciall Governours some opportunities to provide for themselves In his male-issue it continued till the reign of Frederick the 2. who began his Empire anno 1212 and dyed anno 1250. during which intervall this Estate was conveyed by daughters to Albert the 2. Earl of Habspurg Albert Earl of Hobenburg and Lewis Earl of Ottingen Rodolph of Habspurg son of this Albert afterwards Emperour of the Germans marrying with Anne the daughter of the Earl of Hohenlbe became possessed also of his part of the Countrie which added to his own made up the whole Vpper Elsats continued since that time in possession of the house of Austria descended from him The third part comprehending all the Lower Alsatia was not long after sold by the Earl of Ottingen to the Bishop of Strasburg whose Successours hold it to this day assuming to themselves the title of the Landgraues of Elsats But as for Sungow or the Countie of Pfirt that belonged anciently to the Princes of the house of Schwaben in the expiring of which potent and illustrious Familie by the death of Conradine the last Duke anno 1268. that great estate being scattered into many hands it was made a distinct Earldom of it self And so continued till the year 1324. when Vlrich the last Earl dying without issue male left his estate betwixt two daughters whereof the one named Anne conveyed her part in marriage to Albert Duke of Austria surnamed the Short Grandchild of Rodolphus the Emperor before mentioned the other named Vrsula sold her moietie to the said Albert for 8000 Crowns Since that it hath been alwayes in the possession of the Dukes of Austria save only for the time in which it was pawned or mortgaged together with Alsatia to the Duke of Burgundie governed in Civill matters and points of Judicature by the Parliament or Court of Ensbeim in the Vpper Elsats 5. LORRAIN The Dukedom of LORRAIN is bounded on the East with Elsats on the West with the Country of Barrois in France belonging to the Dukes hereof and the rest of Champagne on the North with Luxembourg and the land of Triers and on the South with the County of Burgundy from which and from the Province of Elsats parted by the Vogesus or Vauge wherewith incompassed on those sides Assigned unto Lotharius eldest son of Lewis the Godly with the stile of a Kingdome from thence called Lot-reich by the Dutch Lot-regne by the French from which the modern name of Lorrain and the Latine Lotharingia are to fetch their Pedegree The Countrey is in length about four dayes journey almost three in breadth much overgrown with Forrests and swelled with Mountains the spurs and branches of Vogesus and the once vast Wildernesse of Ardenne yet so sufficiently stored with all manner of necessaries that it needeth no supply out of other places Some lakes it hath which yeeld great quantity of fish one more especially 14 miles in compasse the fish whereof yeelds to the Dukes coffers 20000 l. yeerly it affordeth also divers metals as Silver Copper Tin Iron Lead in some places Pearls Calcidonians also of such bignesse that whole drinking cups are made of them and a matter of which they make the purest glasses not to be paralleld in Europe They have also a goodly breed of Horses equall to those of Barbary or the courser of Naples The people by reason of their neighbourhood to and commerce with France strive much to imitate the French in garb and fashion but one may easily see that it is not naturall and have much in them also of the Dutch humour of drinking but far more moderately then the Dutch themselves Generally they are a politick and an hardy Nation not otherwise able to have held their estate so long against the French Kings and the Princes of the house of Burgundy They lived very happily in former times under their own Dukes not being at all oppressed with taxes which made them very affectionate towards the Prince and usefull unto one another Their language for the most part French as in Artois Luxembourg Triers and other of the bordering Provinces members of the French Monarchy in former times not so refined and elegant as is spoke in France nor so corrupt and course as that of Montbelgard and the the County of Burgundy The rivers of chief note are 1. Marta or the Meurte which receiving into it many Rivers and passing with a swift stream by the wals of Nancie glides along fairely for a good space within sight of the Moselle into which at last it fals near Conde 2 Mosa the Meuse or Maes whose spring and course hath been already described in Belgium 3 Moselle famous for the designe which Lucius Verus Governour for the Emperour Nero had once upon it For whereas it ariseth in the mountain Vauge not far from the head of the river Soasne and disburdeneth it self into the Rhene at Confluence he intended to have cut a deep channell from the head of this unto the other so to have made a passage from the Ocean to the Mediterranean the Soasne emptying it self into the Rhosne a chief River of France as the Moselle doth into the Rhene 4 Selle which mingleth waters with the Moselle not farre from Mets. 5 Sora. 6 Martane 7 Voloy others of lesse note all of them plentifull of Salmons Perches Tenches and the best sorts of fish as in their Lakes great store of Carps some of them three foot long and of excellene tast Principall Cities are in it are 1 Mets by Ptolemie called Divodurum Metis Civitas Mediomatricum by Antoninus the chief City of the Mediomatrices who possessed this tract Seated in the pleasant plain at the confluence of the Sore and Moselle the Royall Sea in former times of the French Kings of Austrasia hence called Kings of Mets long before that a Bishops See as it still continueth 2 Toul the Tullum of Ptolemie the Civitas Leucorum of Antoninus so called from the Leuci the Inhabitants of it and the tract about it pleasantly seated on the Moselle and antiently honoured
of which hee was spoiled of his royall ornaments by the same hand for denying his appearance at the Emperours summons unto whom for some outrages he had been complained of Finally he died in the yeare 1246. leaving two daughters His sister named Margaret was marryed unto Ottocar sonne to Primislaus King of Bohemia his eldest daughter Gertrude to the Marquesse of Baden and Agnes the second unto Henry Duke of Carinthia Ottocar pretending the right of his wife tooke to him the Dukedome of Austria which hee kept after the death of his wiâe till the year 1228. in which he was vanquished and slaine by Rodolphus the Emperour Rodolphus then gave it to Albertus his sonne whose wife Elizabeth was daughter to Meinhard Earl of Tââol sonne of Duke Henry of Carinthia and of Agnes daughter of Frederick Leopold Margaret the sister and Gertrude the other daughter of this Frederick dying issuelesse By this marriage Allert had the Dukedome of Austria Stiria and Carinthia with the Earledomes of Tirol and Carniola By whom it was first raised to the title of Arch-Duke is not yet agreed Some attribute it to Rodolphus of Habspurg at the investiture of his son Albert into these Estates anno 1298. Others to Charles the fourth advancing to that honour Rodolph the Ingenious anno 1360. Some make it to be first given to Albert Duke hereof in the year 1430. and others post it lower to the marriage of Philip sonne of Maximilian of Austria and the Lady Mary of Burgundy with Joan Princesse of Spain But by whom soever given at first it is now the constant and hereditary title of all this Family the successive Princes whereof from the first investiture follow in the ensuing Catalogue of The MARQESSES DUKES KINGS and ARCHDUKES of AUSTRIA 928 1 Leopold of Bamberg the first Marquesse 988 2 Henry sonne of Leopold 1014 3 Albert sonne of Henry surnamed the Victorious 1056 4 Ernestus sonne of Albert. 1075 5 Leopold II. sonne of Ernest a companion of Godfrey of Bovillon 1096 6 Leopold III. sonne of the second founder of the Abbey of Neubourg 1136 7 Leopold IV. sonne of the third by his halfe brother Conrade the third the Emperour of the Germans made Duke of Bavaria 1141 8 Henry II. brother of Leopold Marquesse of Austria and Duke of Bavaria made the first Duke of Austria by Frederick Barbarossa anno 1158. the whole countrey betwixt the Inn and the Ens being added by the said Emperour unto his estate on his relinquishing of Bavaria to the Duke of Saxony 1177 9 Ludovick sonne of Henry built Ens and Newstat of great note in the warres of the Holy land 1193 10 Leopold V. sonne of Ludovick the irreconcileable enemie of our Richard the third taken prisoner by him in his passage homewards and put unto a grievous ransome 1230 11 Frederick the warlike sonne of Leopold the fift made King of Austria by the Emperour Frederick the second the last of the male issue of the house of Bamberg 1246 12 Ottocar son to Wenceslaus King of Bohemia pretending the right of Margaret his wife sister of Frederick possessed himself of this Estate adding thereto the Countries of Carinthia and Carniola which he bought of Vlrick the last Princes thereof but dispossessed of all by Rodolph of Habspurg 1283 13 Albert II. sonne of Rodolph of Habspurg by his father made Duke of Austria in right of Elizabeth his wife the lineall and direct heir of Agnes daughter and heir of Frederick King and Duke of Austria after his fathers death chosen Emperour also 1308 14 Rodolph the Ingenuous his other brothers sharing with him in the estate 1135 15 Albert surnamed the Short the youngest and surviving brother of Rodolph succeeded in the whole Estate a great advancer of his house 1358 16 Albert IV. sonne of Albert the Short 1395 17 Albert V. sonne of Albert the fourth 1404 18 Albert VI. sonne of Albert the fift King of Hungary and Bohemia in right of Elizabeth his wife daughter and heir of Sigismund the King thereof 1439 19 Ladâslaus sonne of Albert and Elizabeth King of Hungary and Bohemia and Duke of Austria 1457 20 Frederick II. on the death of Ladislaus without issue succeeded into the Dukedome of Austria as the direct heir of Leopold the ninth one of the younger sonnes of Albert the Short chosen also Emperour 1493 21 Maximilian sonne of Frederick enriched his house with the marriage of the heire of Burgundy 1519 22 Ferdinand Grandchilde to Maximilian by his sonne Philip King of Spain and Archduke of Austria succeeded his Grandfather in this Dukedome King of Hungary Bohemia and Emperour of Germany 1565 23 Maximilian II. sonne of Ferdinand 1577 24 Rodolphus III. sonne of Maximilian the second 1â12 25 Matthias brother of Rodolphus 1619 26 Ferdinand II. surnamed of Gratz sonne of Charles Duke of Austria and Carinthia the youngest sonne of Ferdinand the first the numerous Off-spring of Maximilian the second being all dead without issue succeeded in the Estates of Austria chosen Emperour also King of Hungaria and Bohemia c. 27 Ferdinand III. sonne of Ferdinand the second now living anno 1648. Archduke of Austria King of Hungaria and Bohemia and Emperour of the Germans Of whose estate and the Concomitants thereof we shall say more when we have took a view of the rest of the Provinces 2. STIRIA or STIERMARK is bounded on the North with Austria on the South with Carinthia on the East with Hungary and on the West with Carniola Extended in length 110 miles but in breadth not above 60 or thereabouts The reason of the name we shall have anon Towns of most consequence 1 Gratz seated upon the River Mur and the chief of the Province from which the third branch of the house of Austria since the time of Ferdinand the first was called De Gratz and had the Government of the Countrey for their part of that Patrimonie A town once full of Protestants and those so strong that they could neither be forced out nor hindered from the free exercise of their Religion till the year 1598 in which Margaret the late Queen of Spain sister to the Archduke Ferdinand du Gratz was by the Citizens solemnly entertained with whom entered so many souldiers that the City was taken and 14 Ministers of the Reformed Religion presently banished 2 Rachelspurg and 3 Pruck both situate also on the Mur. 4 Stechaw an Episcopall See seated on the Dra or Dravus a well known River not far from the fall of the Mur into it 5 Petaw the Paetovio of Antoninus seated somewhat higher upon the Dravus 6 Lamboch the Ovilabis of Antoninus on the Dravus also 7 Voitesperg upon the River Kainach 8 Cely the Celeia of Pliny not else observable 9 Canisia a well fortified place and the strongest Bulwark of these parts against the Turk The whole Countrey mountainous and hilly generally overspread with the spurs and branches of the neighbouring Alpes and rich only in minerals was antiently the
in their own language doe call themselves Zechians After his death the State relapsed again into a confused Anarchie till the yeer 670. at what time not respecting the Progeny of Zechius the founder of their Common-wealth and first estate they fastned upon Crocus a man of good esteem amongst them and elected him to be their Duke Crocus vir justus magnae apud Bohemos opinionis Princeps electus est as Bertholdus telleth us Crocus being dead the Bohemians elected Libussa his youngest daughter and of her government soon wearied they made choice of Primislaus for their Prince and made him husband to Libussa A man taken from the Plough as their stories tell us to espouse the Princesse it being ordered and agreââ on by her many Suiters that he whosoever he was before whom an horse purposely let loose did first make a stand should be the Husband of the Lady and have the government of the State The Horse first makes a stand before Primislaus being then at plough having perhaps some Mare in his Teeme and he accordingly is received and admitted their Prince These with the other Dukes from the time of Crocus the first Legislator of the Bohemians take in order thus The DUKES of BOHEMIA 1 Crocus the Law-giver or Lycurgus of Bohemia 2 Libussa youngest daughter to Crocus with Primislaus her husband a second Quinctius Founder of Prague 3 Neramislaus sonne of Primislaus and Libussa 4 Mnoatha one of the sonnes of Neramislaus Cotemporary with Charls the Great 5 Voricius sonne of Mnatha 6 Wenceslaus 7 Bela. 8 Nastricius sonne of Bela. 9 Bozzivoius the first Christian Prince of the Bohemians Contemporarie with the Emperour Arnulph 10 Sbitignaeus sonne to Bozzivoius 11 Vladislaus brother to Sbitignaeus 12 Wenceslaus II. surnamed the Saint slaine by his brother Boleslaus 13 Boleslaus a wicked and ungodly Prince 14 Boleslaus II. sonne of the former a great advancer of Christianty amongst hiâ people 15 Boleslaus III. one of the sonnes of Boleslaus the second 16 Jaromir sonne to Boleslaus the third 17 Vdalricus brother of Boleslaus the third and Uncle of Jaromir 18 Predislaus sonne to Vdalricus 19 Sbitignaeus II. sonne to Predislaus 1061 20 Vratislaus brother of Sbitignaeus whom for his manifold deferts the Emperour Henry the 4. created the first King of Bohemia anno 1608. whose Successors take thus out of Bertholdus and Dubravius The KINGS and DUKES of BOHEMIA A. Ch. 1086 1 Vratislaus the brother of Spitignaeus Duke of Bohemia was by Henry the 4. at Metz created King 2 Conrade brother to Vratislaus notwithstanding that his brother had 3 sons was elected Duke of Bohemia 3 Brecislaus son to Vratislaus the two sons of Conrade being rejected is by the Bohemians chosen Duke 1100 4 Borivorius the 4. son of Brecislaus is chosen by the Bohemians his eldest brothers then all living 1109 5 Sutopulcus Cousin german to Borivorius by the consent and favour of the people deposed Borivorius and caused himself to be elected in his place 6 Vladislaus II. brother to Borivorius preferred by the people to the throne before Otho the brother and Henry the son of Sutopulcus the last Prince 7 Sobeslaus brother to Vladislaus promoted to the State before the sonne of Vladislaus 1159 8 Vladislaus III. son of Vladislaus the 2. the four sons of Sobeslaus omitted is chosen and crowned the second King of Bohemia by Frederick the Emperour but deposed by the States because he was not by them formerly elected according to their priviledges and customs 9 Vldericus the third son of Sobeslaus his elder brethren yet living was by the people elected in the room of Vladislaus and his son Frederick whom the Emperour Frederick had by force established in the throne 10 Sobeslaus II. second son to Sobeslaus was by Frederick above named expelled and he also by the Bohemians 11 Conrade Grandchild to Otho the brother of Sutopulcus elected by the Bohemiam in place of Frederick between which two Princes there was continuall war 12 Wenceslaus Uncle unto Conrade and son of Otho aforesaid was preferred before many nearer the succession Him Primislaus expelled but fearing his return quitted Prague 13 Henry Bishop of Prague a stranger to the bloud was by a generall consent elected Duke 14 Vladislaus IV. brother to Primislaus the son of Wenceslaus being put by succeeded Henry and soon after resigned 1199 15 Primislaus elected by the Bohemians and by the Emperour Philip crowned the 3. King of Bohemia at Mentz was brother to Vladiâlaus the 4. 1248 16 Ottocarus notwithstanding that Winceslaus his elder brother had been crowned in his Fathers life time was acknowledged King He was slain in battle by Rodolphus the Emperour 1278 17 Wencesâaus II. son to Ottocarus 1284 18 Wenceslaus III. sonne to Wenceslaus the last of the Bohemian Princes of the masculine race 1304 19 Rodolphus son to the Emperour Albertus is by the potencie of his Father and the election of the States seated on the Throne being otherwise a stranger to the bloud-royall of Bohemia 1305 20 Henry Duke of Carinthia husband to Anne the second daughter of Wenceslaus the 2. is chosen by the Bohemians but being weary of his Government they elect John Earl of Luxenbourg Finally Henry was murdered by one of his Nephews 1311 21 John Earl of Luxenbourg sonne to Henry the 7. Emperour and husband to Elizabeth youngest daughter to Wenceslaus the 2. is elected the Lady Anne yet living 1346 22 Charls sonne to John and Emperour of that name the 4. the Author of the Golden Bull. 1362 23 Wenceslaus IV. Emperour also in whose time the troubles of the Hussites and the valour of Zisca was famous 1418 24 Sigismund brother to Wenceslaus maketh himself King by force and at his death commendeth Albertus Duke of Austria the huband of his daughter Elizabeth unto the States of the Kingdom 1437 25 Albertus Duke of Austria elected upon the commendation of Sigismund by the Bohemian Lords 1440 26 Ladislaus son to Albert who being the brother of two sisters commended yet one George Pogibrachius unto the States as fittest to succeed him 1458 27 George Pogibrachius neither by affinity or consanguinity of the bloud succeeded And he though he had three sons yet for the benefit of his Country he advised the Nobles after his death to elect their King from Poland 1471 28 Ladislaus II. son to Casimire King of Polvnd and to Elizabeth the younger daughter of Albert Duke of Austria the issue of Anne the elder sister still living elected King of Bohemia 1516 29 Ludovicus son to Ladislaus elected and crowned by the means of his Father then living King of Hungary also 1526 30 Ferdinand Archduke of Austria brother to Charls the 5. and husband to Anne sister to Ludovicus by his letters reversall acknowledged that he was chosen King of Bohemia not of any right but of meer free-will according to the liberties of that Kingdome 1565 31 Maximilian eldest son of Ferdinand was in his Fathers life time and at his
old Towne and the new joined into one by a bridge of 800 paces in length the Countrey round about it very rich and pleasant able to sustain great multitudes for that cause made the ordinary seat of the Dukes of Saxony who have here a strong and stately Castle 2 Naumburg 3 Mersburg two Episcopall Sees 4 Lipsique as famous an University for Thilosophers as Jene is for Physitians It seemeth the Scholars and Citizens will not suffer their Beer to perish of which here is so much drunk and exported that the very custome of it due unto the Duke amounts to 20000 pounds yearly yet is this town of no more then two Churches but wealthy populous and built for the most part of fair free stone honoured with the Courts of Justice for all the Countrey Though seated on the meeting of Pleiss Parde Elster three Rivers which lie almost on all sides of it yet it is not strong having been thrice taken by the Imperialists in lesse then two yeares during the late German wars Sufficiently famous if for nothing else for the great battell fought neere it betwixt the late King of Sweden and the Count of Tilly the honour whereof falling to the Swedes and Saxons with the death of 15000 of both sides and all the losse of all the baggage Armes and Ammunition of the Imperialls treed all these parts of Germany from that civill and spirituall bondage which was intended by the Emperour to be put upon them 5 Mulsberg on the Elb where John Frederick the Electour was discomfited by Charles the fift 6 Meissen on the west side of the same River in a hilly and uneven ground built by the Emperour Henry the first for defence of the Empire against the Sclaves a Bishops See and the first seat of the Marquesses of the Countrey both which together with the Burgrave of the Town had their Palaces or Mansion-houses standing close together on the top of an hill overlooking both the Town and Countrey From this Town the whole Province had the name of Meissen 7 Friberg neere the Mountaines of Bohemia rich in mines of Silver 8 Roclite not far from which are rich Mines of tinne discovered first in these parts by a Cornish-man spoken of before The first Inhabitants hereof were the Hermanduri and Suardones subdued or outed by the Sorabi a great Tribe of the Sclaves surnamed Winithi first conquered by the Emperour Henry the first who built the strong Town of Meissen to keep them under and to impede the neighbouring Sclaves from any incroachments on the Empire Being thus added to the Empire and account of Germany it was a while governed by such Officers as by the Emperours were appointed to guard these Marches the first Proprietarie Marquesse being one Echard sonne of the Earl of Oostland descended from a younger sonne of Witikind the last King of the Saxons by the munificence of Otho the third not made hereditary till the time of Henry the fift who gave it in Fee to Conrade Marquesse of Landsberg and Lusatia whose Nephew Theodorick by his sonne Otho surnamed the Rich marryed Judith daughter of Herman Lantgrave of Duringen by which match Duringen accrewed to the house of Meissen Henry their sonne succeeding in both Estates To this Henry succeeded Albert his sonne and after him successively foure Fredericks the last whereof by the Emperour Sigismund was created Electour and Duke of Saxony in whose posterity these honours and Estates doe as yet continue VOITELAND is bounded on the East with Bohemia on the West with Frankenland on the North with Misnia or Meissen on the South with the Vpper Palatinate So called as some from the Iuites or Vites some of that people who together with the Saxons and Angles conquered Britaine of whom it had the name of Viteland that is to say the land or Countrey of the Vites But being I finde not that the Saxons did spread so far Eastward I rather think that this name was given it by the Sclaves who finding it deserted or but thinly peopled at their coming thither might call it by the name of Voidland from which the Alteration unto Voitland is both plaine and obvious It is the smallest Province of all Germany and never of such repute as to have any particular Prince as most others had but alwayes reckoned as an accessory to some greater Estate Nor hath it any Town or Cities of great estimation the chief of those which are being 1 Olnits 2 Worda 3 Cornah 4 Schneberg neer the mountaines called Studetae by Ptolemie famed for silver mines 5 Gotzberg 6 Culmbach 7 Hoffeâ not much remarkable but onely for the Princes of it of the house of Brandenburg called formerly Curia Pegniana The antient Inhabitants hereof were parts of the Nertereates and Danduti succeeded to by the French and Sclaves as they severally descended southwards into warmer Countries Possessed and planted by the Sclaves it obtained this name But being a small Nation and a small Estate it never had the honour of a particular Prince but did most probably belong to the Lords of Meissen upon which it bordereth and now in their right to the Dukes of Saxony But so that the Duke of Saxony is not the sole Lord hereof the Marquesses of Ansbach of the house of Brandenbourg possessing the towns of Hoffe and Colmbach and some other parts of it the Patrimony at the present of Christian sonne of Joachim Ernest the late Marquesse of Ansbach who now enjoyeth them with the title of the Marquesse of Colmbach SAXONIE specially so called and sometime for distinction sake OBER SACHSEN or the Vpper Saxonie is bounded on the East with the Marquisate of Brandenbourg on the West with Hassia on the North with the Dukedome of Brunswick on the South with Misnia The air hereof somewhat sharp but healthy the soil in the Southwest parts hilly and uneven chiefly rich in Minerals elsewhere sufficiently fruitfull Divided into four Estates that is to say the Earldome of 1 Mansfield 2 the Principate of Anbalt 3 Bishoprick of Magdeburg and 4 Saxonie it selfe this last onely subject immediately to the Duke the rest acknowledging his superiority have their proper Lords 1 Most Westwards towards Duringen and Hassia lyeth the Earldome of MANSFEILD so called from Mansfeild once the the chief Town of it on the River Wieper The other towns of note in it are 2 Isleben betwixt the Rivers Sala and Wieper supposed to be so called from the Goddesse Isis who after the death of her husband as is said by Tacitus visited these parts now the Metropolis of the Earldome and the seat of Justice for the whole setled here by Earl Voldradus anno 1448. famous to all posterity for the birth and death of Martin Luther born here in the yeer 1483. and here deceasing in the house of the Earl of Mansfield anno 1546. Of whom and the successe of his Reformation as we have spoken much already so we shall speak more as occasion is in the
which is now called Morea 2 Thracia Chersonesus in Thraââ near the Sea Propontis 3 âaurica Ghersonesus in the âuxine Sea now a part of Târtarie 4 Aureâ Chersonesus in India which we now call Maââca of all which we shall speak in their proper places and 5 Cimbricâ Chersonesus where now we are This âast so called from the Cimbri the first inhabitants hereof originally descended from Gomer the sonne of Japhet thence called Gomerii and Cimmeriâ by contraction Cimbriâ Leaving the plains of Phrygia as too narrow for them they sought out new dwellings and are said to have first dwelt in the banks of Palus ãâã where they gave name to Bosphorus Cimmerius there being Being overcome by the Scythians they removed their seats more Northward into a Countrey bounded according to Plutarch by the great Ocean on the one side and the forest of Herââin on the other within in which bounds is the Peninsula or countrey where we now are They were a people of extraordinary big stature having blew and red eyes and lived most upon theft so that for their sakes ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Germans called all theeves Cimbers It hapned that the Ocean overflowing a great part of their Countrey compelled them to seek new seats whereupon in great multitudes abandoning their dwellings they petitioned the Romans then lording over a great part of the World for some place to settle in This request being denyed they proceeded in another manner winning with their swords what their Petitions could not obtain Manlius Sillanus and Cepio all Roman Consuls perished by them so that now saith Florus Actum esset de Imperio Romano nisi ille seculo Marius contigisset for he as we have elsewhere told you utterly overthrew them The next Inhabitans hereof were the Saxons Iuites and Angles upon whose removall into Brittaine the greatest part of it was peopled by the Danes who still possesse it It containeth in length about 100 Italian miles and 80 of the same miles in the breadth and comprehendeth in that tract or extent of ground 30 walled townes 6 Episcopall Sees besides those of Hamburg and Lubeck which are under the Archbishop of Bremen and 20 Royall Castles and Palaces as well for the reception of the Nobles and great men of the Countrey as the private retirements of the King The soil naturally more fit for pasturage then tillage feeding such multitudes of Oxen that from hence no fewer then 50000 are sent yearly to Germanie Divided at the present into the Dukedome of Holstein and the Province of Iuitland 1. HOLSTEIN The Dukedome of HOLSTEIN taketh up the Southern part of the Cimbrick Chersonese where it joins to Germanie extending as far North as the River Eydore which divides it from Juitland So called from the Dutch word Holt which signifies a Wood or Forrest according to the nature of it the Countrey being low marishie and full of Woods as it continueth to this day It contains in it these foure Provinces 1 Wagerland 2 Stormarsh 3 Ditmarsh and 4 Holst or Holstein specially so called 1. WAGERLAND is that part of Holstein which lies on the South East of this Chersonese bounded on the East with Mecklenbourg and the Baltick sea on the West with Holstein specially so called on the North with the Sea Baltick also on the South withsome part of Mecklenbourg So called from the Wagrii a Tribe or Nation of the Sclaves who possessed this tract from whence the name of Wagria in our Latine writers Chief townes hereof are 1 Lubeck pleasantly seated on the confluence of the Trave and the Billâw neer the fall thereof into the Baltick from which distant five Italian miles The River capable of ships of a thousand Tun which commonly they unlade at Tremuren the Port Towne to the City seated upon the very brink of the Sea where the united Rivers have their fall into it it was first built by Adolph the second Earl of Holstein anno 1143. but so well priviledged by him and his next successours that in short time it bid defiance to its founders the cause of many differences betwixt it and those Princes and was made a Dukedome of it selfe By Frederick the first it was united to the Empire after whose death they chose themselves another Duke who having governed them five years was subdued by the Danes and the City made subject to that Kingdome remaining so till delivered by the Emperour Frederick the second By whom being once again infranchised it became Imperiall afterwards listed amongst the Hansetownes and the first in estimation of all the company having above 600 ships of all sorts some of a thousand Tun and and upwards which belong unto it But being their Trade is for the most part on the Baltick Seas which are generally free from Pirats they are most of them built for burden and are slow of sail and little serviceable if at all for a fight at Sea But to return unto the City it is built upon all the sides of a rising hill on the top whereof standeth the Church of Saint Marie once the Cathedrall of the City for it was Episcopall whence is a descent to all the gates of the City affording to the Eye a most pleasing prospect The buildings very beautifull and all of brick the streets streight and even the Churches ten in number in good repair adorned with excellent imagerie and much admired even by skilfull workmen and unto every private house a pipe of water is conveyed from the publick Conduit according to the pattern whereof it hath been observed that the Conduâts were first made in London and other places In a word there is not any City of Germany or the more Northern Countries which can equallize it either for the beauty and uniformity of the houses the pleasant gardens fair streets delightfull walks without the wals or for the Citizens themselves who are much commended for their civilitie to strangers and strict execution of justice without partiality The whole in compasse about six miles fortified with a double wall deep ditches and unfordable Rivers 2 Segeberg on the River Trave four Dutch miles from Lubeck and near the head of that River 3 Oldeslo on the same River in the midst betwixt both 4 Gronnebârg and 5 Newkirk on the Baltick shore and 6 Stendorp more within the land neer the edge of a lake out of which runs the River Suentin Southwest of Wagerland lieth STORMARSH betwixt the Elb and two lesse Rivers called the Billen and the Store from which last and the marishnesse of the situation or from that River and the Marfi once the Inhabitants hereof comes the name of Storemarsh Places of most importance are 1 Crempe on a little River so named which falls not far off into the Store and both together not much further into the Elb. A town well fortified by Christian the fourth and reckoned one of the Keies of the Kingdom as well appears by the resistance which it made to the
made subject to the Norwegians sometimes to the Swedes but alwayes without Law and order till by their King Godfrey or Gotricuâ they were regulated by Laws and reduced to an orderly kinde of life anno 797. About this time they first began to infest the Coasts of England invaded Friseland with a Fleet of 200 sayl and had much weakened and indangered the great Empire of France if the unseasonable death of Godfrey and the quarrels which arose about the succession after his decease had not kept them off Their affaires at home being againe well setled they employed their whole Forces against England as the weaker Enemy over which they tyrannised 250 yeares and reigned 28 under three Kings of that Nation Outed of that and the terrour of their name being over they have been most busied with their neighbours of Sweden and Germanie improving their estate but rather by marriages and civill contracts then by force of Armes with the addition of the kingdome of Norwey and the Dukedome of Holstein their pretentions to and for a time the possession of the Crown of Sweden getting them nothing in conclusion but blows and losses So that we have no more to doe then to summe up a catalogue of the kings hereof till the uniting of the two Crowns of Denmark and Norwey leaving the rest that follow to another place The KINGS of DENMARK A. Ch. 797 1 Gotricus the first Legislator of the Danes and the establisher of their Kingdome a prudent and valiant Prince 2 Olaus son of Gotricus or Godfrey 3 Henningus son of Olaus 873 4 Siward son to a daughter of Godfrey by the King of Norwey 5 Regnier son of Siward 6 Siward II. 7 Ericus or Henricus baptized at Mentz at the same time with his brother Harald recovered the kingdom to his house of which they had been outed by the race of Godfrey 8 Canutus the son of Ericus the heathenish son of a Christian and pious Father 880 9 Froto the son of Canutus a professed Christian 886 10 Gormo our English writers call him Gormund son of Froto 889 11 Harald the son of Gormo or Gormond 900 12 Gormo II. son of Harald an enemie of the Christian Faith 927 13 Harald II. son of Gormo the second a good Christian 975 14 Sueno or Swain son of Harald at first a great Enemy of the Gospell an Usurper of the throne in his Fathers life time and a great scourge unto the English Outed of his Estate by Ericus of Swethland he received the Gospell regained his Kingdome and established Christianity in this kingdome his war on England still continuing 1010 15 Olaus the eldest son of Swaine King of Denmark and Norwey 1020 16 Canutus brother of Olaus the first King of England of the Danes succeeded his brother in the kingdomes of Denmark and Norwey to which hee added also the Crowne of Sweden 1037 17 Canutus III. sonne of Canutus the second the last king of England of the race of the Danes 18 Magnus son of Olaus King of Norwey 1051 19 Sueno II. sisters son of Canutus the second by Vlfo an English Duke 1074 20 Harald III. base son of Sueno the second 21 Canutus IV. another of the base sons of Sueno murdered at the Altar in the Church of Ottensee in the Isle of Fionia afterwards canonized a Saint 1088 22 Olaus II. another of the base sons of Swain 1096 23 Ericus II. another of the base sons of Swain the founder of the Archiepiscopall See of Lunden 1102 24 Harald IV. base son of Henry or Ericus the second 1133 25 Nicolas another of the base sons of Swain 1135 26 Ericus III. another of the base sons of Ericus the second 1140 27 Ericus IV. commonly called the fifth some of the younger houses being reckoned in nephew of Ericus the second 1150 28 Sueno III. son of Ericus the third and Canutus the fifth Grandchild of Nicolas both kings the first raigning in Scandia the other in Juitland both dead without issue Canutus being slain by Sueno and he by Waldemar 1157 29 Waldemar son of Canutus the lawfull son of Ericus the second after the interposition of so many Bastards succeded at the last in the throne of his Fathers By his means the Rugians and Vandals imbraced the Gospell 1185 30 Canutus V. sonne of Waldemar 1203 31 Waldemar II. brother of Canutus and Duke of Sleswick 1243 32 Ericus V. called the VII son of Waldemar the second slain by the practises and treason of his brother Abel 1251 33 Abel brother of Ericus slain by the Paisants of Friseland 1252 34 Christopher brother of Abel and Ericus 1260 35 Ericus VI. VIII son of Christopher 1287 36 Ericus VII IX younger son of Ericus supplanted his elder brother Christopher 1327 37 Christopher II. eldest son of Ericuss first dispossessed of his birth-right by his brother Ericus after whose death he succeeded in the Crown by the help of his halfe Brother the Earl of Holst 1334 38 Waldemar III. son of Christopher the second against whom and his eucrochments the Sea towns commonly called the Hanse did first confederate and vanquished him in many battels 1376 39 Margaret daughter and heir of Waldemar the third marryed with Aquin king of Norway so uniting the Kingdoms of whom and their successours we shall speak hereafter when we have tooke a view also of the kingdome of Norwey and the Appendixes thereof NORWEY NORWEY is bounded on the East with Swethland from which parted by a perpetuall ridge of rough and wilde mountaines called the Dofrine hills on all other parts by the Sea that is to say by that frozen Sea upon the North the German Norwegian Ocean upon the West and on the South with the Danish Sea interposing betwixt it and the Cimbrick Chersonese in breadth from Schagen the most northern point of Juitland to Congell the most Southerly town of Norwey no lesse then 250 miles It is called Norwey quasi tractus seu via Septentrionalis from the Northern situation of it containing in length 1300 miles in breadth not above halfe so much inhabited by a people given to hospitality plain dealing and abhorring theft Antiently they were great warriers and became terrible to all the more Southerne Nations by whom called Normans that is to say Homines Boreales or Northmen as Willielmus Gemiticensis rightly hath it being at that time a mixture of all the Northern Nations together or of the Norwegians and Swethlanders a part from the Danes whose steps they followed in their frequent or rather continuall Piracies on the Coasts of England France and Ireland By Helmoldus in the same sense they are called Nordluidi a name made into Latine out of the Dutch word Nord and the French word leiu signifying men of a Northern place or Nation Of the position of it in regard of the Heavens we have spoke already but more particularly it reacheth from the first Parallel of the twelfth Clime where the Pole is elevated 58 degrees 26 minutes as far as to
no night at all which is a mighty disproportion from the length of the longest day in the most Southern parts being but 16 houres and an half as before is said And by this rule we are to take the dimensions also For though some make the length hereof from North to South that is to say from Cala in the North to Astrachan near the Caspian Sea to be no more then 2260 Versts or 3690 Italian miles yet they confess that reckoning forwards from Tromschua the furthest point of Petzora the full length thereof will be nigh so much more And for the breadth reckoning from Narve on the Bay of Finland now in possession of the Swedes to the Province of Severia in the East it amounteth to 4400 Versis or 3300 Italian miles each Verst being estimated at three quarters of an English mile Which mighty Territorie if it were peopled answerably to some other parts of the world would either make it too great for one Prince to hold or make that Prince too great and puissant for all his neighbours The people as is commonly reported of them are very perfidious crafty and deceitful in all their bargains false-dealers with all they have to do with making no reckoning of their promises and studying nothing more then wayes to evade their Contracts Vices so generally known and noted in them that when they are to deal with strangers they dissemble their Countrie and pretend to be of other Nations for fear lest no bodie should trust them Destitute of humane affections and so unnaturall that the father insults on the son and he again over his father and mother So malicious one towards another that you shall have a man hide some of his own goods in the house of some man whom he hateth and then accuse him for the stealth of them They are exceedingly given to drink insomuch that all heady and intoxicating drinks are by Law prohibited and two or three dayes only in a year allowed them to be drunk in For the most part they are strong of body swift of foot of a square proportion broad short and thick grey-eyed broad-bearded and generally furnished with prominent paunches The Commons live in miserable subjection to the Nobles and they again in as great slavery to the Duke or Emperour to whom no man of all the vulgar dares immediately exhibit a Petition or make known his grievances nay the mean Lords and Officers are squeamish in this kinde and but on great submission will not commend unto the Duke a poor mans cause They are altogether unlearned even the Priests meanly indoctrinated it being cautionated by the great Duke that there be no Schools lest there should be any Scholârs but himself so that the people use to work commonly on the Lords day holding it fit only to be kept by Gentlemen and to say in a difficult question God and our Great Duke know all this and in other talk All we enjoy health and life all from our Great Duke According to whose pleasure every man is prescribed what habit he shall wear both for matter and fashion suitable unto their condition In the time of my Author their habit was a long Garment without plaits which hung down to their heels commonly of white or blew with very strait sleeves on their legs wearing buskins up as high as the calf for the most part red high at the heels and beset with nails of iron The stuffe and trimming of this dresse is the only difference betwixt the Noble and the Paisant The women are attired also much after this manner but if great and Noble suffered to set forth themselves with store of pearls and precious stones which hang so thick about their ears that they do almost pul their ears from their heads A second marriage is conceived no blemish in point of chastitie but the third condemns them of incontinence naturally subject enough to the lusts of the flesh but private and fearful to offend if once lascivious then most intolerably wanton It is the fashion of these women to love that husband best which beareth them most and to think themselves neither loved nor regarded unlesse they be two or three times a day well favouredly swadled The Author of the Treasurie of times telleth a story of a German Shoomaker who travelling into this Country and here marrying a widow used her with all kindnesse that a woman could as he thought desire yet did not she seem contented At last learning where the fault was and that his not beating her was the cause of her pensivenesse he took such a vein in cudgelling her sides that in the end the Haâgman was fain to break his neck for his labour They use the Sclavonian language but so corrupt and mixt with other languages that they and the Sclavonians understand not one anothers meaning but by circumstance only yet in Jugaria out of which the Hungarians are thought to have issued they speak a corrupt Hungarian and in Petzora and the Countrie of the Czâremissians they have a language to themselves distinct from others They first received the Christian Faith in the year 987. or as some say anno 942. by the preaching and ministerie of the Greeks sent hither by the Patriarch of Constantinople of which Church they are constant followers both for rites and doctrine but not without some superstitions of their own superadded to them viz. not coming near a Crosse Church or Monasterie but they kneel down and make the sign of the Crosse saying Milây Hispodi i. e. Lord have mercy upon us not entring into any Church untill washed and bathe They bear a deadly hatred to the Jews whom they suffer not to live amongst them and so great friendship unto a Calfe that they hold it a great offence to kil one or to eat his flesh Their Church is governed by 18 Bishops and 2 Metropolitans al of them subordinate to their Archbishop or Patriarch as he in former times to the Constantiâopolitan by whom he used to be confirmed But about an hundred years agoe they withdrew themselves from that subjection the Patriarch being nominated by the Great Duke and consecrated by two or three of his own Suffragans Without the counsell and advice of this Patriarch the Emperour or Great Duke doth nothing of any moment The Bishops are all chosen out of the Monastick or Regular Clergy which makes the Monks being all of the Order of S. Basil to live very religiously in hope to be advanced to the Episcopall dignity And for the Secular Clergy or Parochiall Priests there is not much required of them but to say their Masses which being in their own language they may easily do and to read now and then one of S. Chrysostoms Homilies translated heretofore for the use of those Churches after the death of their first âlves not permitted to marry in other things little differing from the rest of the people Once in the year it is lawfull and usuall with them to
Michael on the Sea side commonly called Archangell a Town of great trade by the English specially who have of late here fixed their Staple to the great enriching of the Place by reason whereof the English Merchants have not onely great priviledges and immunities as the Authors of so great a benefit unto this Estate not granted to others but the whole Nation have found better and more noble entertainment from them then any others have received The cause of which was primarily the great opinion which their Emperours had of Queen Elizabeth who held very good correspondence with them continued ever since by mutuall Ambassies on both sides and secondly the conformable behaviour of the English themselves so acceptable to those Barbarians both Prince and People that when John Vasâliâich nailed the hat of another forein Embassadâr to his head for his too much perversenesse he used our Sir Thomas Smith with all kindnesse imaginable Another time when the Jesuite Possevine began to perswade with him to approve of the Religion of the Church of Rome upon the information of the English Embassadour that the Pope was a proud Prelate and would make Princes kisse his feet he grew into such a rage that the Jesuite was afraid he would have beat out his brains But to return again to the Port of S. Nicolas it is so called from an Abbie there built unto that Saint the tutelarie Saint and locall Patron of the Nation Which said I will set sail from this Port to the Russian Islands and see what may be said of them to our present purpose 24 The RUSSIAN Islands The RVSSIAN ISLANDS are but two both of them in the Northern or Frozen Ocean on the Coasts of this Country that is to say 1 Sir Hugh Willoughbies Island and Nova Zemla both subject if to any to the Knez or great Duke of Moscovie 1 WILLOVGHBIES ISLAND was so called from Sir Hugh Willoughbie because he first discovered it anno 1553 and was hereabouts found frozen to death the next year following For being employed by the Merchants of London in the time of King Edward the 6. to find out a new way to Moscovie Cathaie and China he proceeded so far as to this Island situate almost opposite to the Bay of S. Nicolas where the weather proved so extreme and the Frosts so vehement that his ship was set last in the ice and all his people with himself frozen to death in which condition they were found the next year after with an exact description of their voyage and fortunes Notwithstanding which disastrous beginning the enterprise was pursued by some noble Adventurers as Jenkinson Burroughs Pet. Jackman and others of the English Nation who opened the way as far as to the River Ob the East boundar of Russia but by reason of the length of the way the vast floting Islands of Ice and perpetuall nights for many months together in winter could advance no further 2 NOVA ZEMLA situate on the East of Willoughbies Island opposite to Pustozera in Condora beformentioned was first discovered by such Adventurers as followed Willoughbies design Famous for nothing but a race of short-statured men not above four foot high a degree above the height of Pygmies not yet so far discovered as to know any thing thereof but by the relation of the Russes who affirm the Inhabitants to have neither Religion nor Civilitie nor the prescripts of any Law but that they worshiped the Sun Moon and Northern Star to which they offer an yearly Sacrifice of their Deer that the Island is woodie desert and not easie for travell having in it neither green bough nor grasse yet harbouring great store of Bears and such ravenous and dangerous beasts Found experimentally true by William Barrentson and his Associates employed by the Hollanders for this discoverie anno 1594. and 1596. in which last year after many dreadfull combats with huge flakes of ice they were forced to winter in this Island where they built an house as well to preserve themselves from being buried in snow as from being devoured by the Bears some of them 13 foot in length which with the losse of two of their company devoured by those Savage creatures they at last effected some of them coming home in safety the October following And though they seemed to give some hope that a way might be found unto Cathaie on the North of this Island themselves having gone as far North as the 81 degree of Latitude within 9 of the Pole yet it is generally conceived that the undertaking is unprofitable the successe impossible And so I leave it to return to the storie of Russia called anciently by the name of Sarmatia Europaea but known no further Northwards then the head of Tanais And for Sarmatia Europaea it was bounded in the time of Ptolemie by the Baltick Sea and some Terra Incognita on the North the Jazyges Metanastae now Transilvania and the Vpper Hungarie upon the South the River Vistula or Wexel which divided it from Germanie upon the West and the Tanais upon the East Beyond that all along the banks of the Euxine Sea to the Mare Caspium and as far North as any Conqueror had gone it was called Sarmatia Asiatica the Countries further Eastward being then called Scythia By which accompt as Russia containeth not all Sarmatia Europaea of which Prussia and the rest of the incorporate Provinces of Poland passeth for a part so neither is it totally comprehended in it extending beyond Tanais into Asiatica The ancient Inhabitants called by a generall name Sarmatae by the Greeks Saurâmatae were subdivided for so much of this part of it as was then made known into the Agathyrsi Butheni Pagiritae dwelling in the North the Osdi Alauni Roxolani c. dwelling in the South Amongst many other barbarous Nations these were some of the principall And from these Roxolani as the principall of all the rest Matthias a Michou a learned Polander doth derive the originall of the Rosses which we now call Russians seconded herein by the more learned Bochartus who proveth out of ancient Authors that the Inhabitants of Taurica Chersonesus from which the passage into this Countrie is both short and easie have been formerly called Rhos ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Tauros vocari gentes Rhos as he saith from Tsetzes Which Rhos or Rhossi first mingling with the Alani a Sarmatian people might get the name of Roxolani and afterwards possessing the more Northern Countries or mingling with the Rossi of Mount Taurus from whom those of Taurica descended in their enterprises on Constantinople and the parts adjoining return to their old name of Rossi The Rhossi or Russians were then the first Lords of this Country generally the Moscovites possessours of a Province only so called from the Moschi spoken of by Lucan in his Pharsalia and placed by Plinie near the head of the River Phasis which rising from the Armenian Mountains fals into the Euxine Derived no doubt from Mesech or Mosoch as
to Frea Goddans wife So it was that Goddan had promised the Vandals that they should be victorious whom he saw first in the morning whereupon Frea willing to please Gambata and not loving as it seemeth the sight of men gave order that all the women of the Winnili parting their hair bringing one halfe over one cheek the other over the other and tying both under their chin should appear betimes before the window the next morning This they did and she shewing them to her husband he demanded of her Qui sunt isti Longobardi Hence the occasion of the name And like enough they might be called so from the length of their beards though otherwise the whole tale be vain and foolish Compelled by scarcity of victuals to seek new habitations they seised first on the Island Rugia and the adjacent Countries setled about the time of Cornelius Tacitus in those parts of Germany which now make up the Bishopricks of Meydburg and Halberstat Afterwards finding that countrey too narrow fâr them they left their dwellings there and fel next upon some parts of Poland next on this Pannonia and at last having tarryed in Pannonia 42 years or thereabouts at the solicitation of Narses provoked by many indignities from the Empresse Sophia the wife of Justinus the second anno 568. under the leading of their King Alboinus they went into Italy and there fixt their kingdom at the end of 200 yeares overthrown by the power of Charles the Great the most mighty Monarch of the West Of their kings before their coming into this countrey I shall only make mention of Lamissus their third king and of him this story Agilmund the second King of the Lombards one morning went a hunting As he was âiding by a fish-pond he spyed seven children sprawling for life which one as saith Pautus Diaconus it may be many harlots had been delivered of and most barbarously thrown into the water The King amazed at this spectacle put his bore-speare or hunting-pole among them One of the children hand-fasted the spear and the King softly drawing back his hand wafted the child to the shore This boy he named Lamissus from Lama which in their language signifieth a fish-pond He was in the Kings Court carefully brought up where there appeared in him such tokens of vertue and courage that after the death of Agilmond he was by the Lombards chosen to succeed him This Lamissus together with his predecessours and successours we finde thus recorded The LONGOBARDIAN KINGS A. C. 383 1 Aiou 10 393 2 Agilmond 33 426 3 Lawissus 3 429 4 Labe vel Lethe 40 469 5 Hildehoc 4 473 6 Godohoc 12 485 7 Dophon vel Claffo 5 490 8 Thamus 10 500 9 Vacon 18 518 10 Valcharius 7 525 11 Adoinus who first brought the Langobards into Hungarie anno 1526. 543 12 Alboinus who in the year 568. by the solicitation of Narses went into Italy and erected there the Longobardian Kingdome which 206 years after was destroyed by the puissance of Charles the Great The History of this people is epitomized by Du Bartas thus The Lombard strong who was in Scowland nurst On Rugeland and Livonia seised first Then having well reveng'd on the Bulgarian The death of Agilmond the bold Barbarian Surprised Poland thence anon he presses In Danows streams to rinse his amber tresses When he straight after had surrendred The double-named Isters flowry bed To scarre-fac'd Hunnes he hunteth furiously The rest of Gaules from wealthy Insubrie There reigns 200 years triumphing so That Royall Tesin might compare with Po Which after fell in Frenchmens hands again Wonne by the sword of worthy Charlemain The Longobards having thus left the Stage the Avares entred Some say the Avarini of Ptolemie a Sarmatian people but most probably as Nicetas a people of Scythia inhabiting about Palus Maeotis They first began to stirre in the reign of Tiberius the 2. driven by the Turks their next neighbours to passe further Westwards and gave that Emperours forces a great overthrow at the mouth of Danubius Tiberius notwithstanding did somewhat quiet them but he being dead they took heart again and with great courage warred upon Mauritius his next successour Their King at that time called Caganus we may English it Cham as not being the proper name of any one but the common Attribute of all their Chiefs This Caganus made his first wars upon the Turks which people were about that time first made known to the Inhabitants of Europe and with the help of the remainder of the Hunnes invaded and possessed Pannonia vanquishing both the Emperours Forces and the Gothes and Gepidae who had still kept some footing in it and on the departure of the Lombards were of no small power the name of Gothes being swallowed up in that of the Gepidae though not quite extinct After this blow Mauritius raised a second war but more with an intent to revenge himself on his own souldiers which had formerly offended him then with hope of prevailing against the enemy Comentiolus according to the Emperours directions betrayeth his Army 12000 of them were slain and the rest taken Caganus an heroick and mercifull Conquerour offers to ransome them for 8 s. 6 d. a peece for so much was that nummus or ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which he demanded for them When the Emperour as much loving his gold as hating his Souldiers had denyed that condition he offered them all for one nummus and after for half a one but being also here unsatisfied he put them all to the sword For this cause the rest of his Souldiers not long after made Phocas one of the Centurions Emperour and he most barbarously stewed the Emperour in his own broath putting him his wife friends and children to the sword After this we find mention of them in the time of Phocas and Heraclius forraging Thrace to the very walls of Constantinople afterwards setled in Pannonia and part of Noricum containing now the Vpper Hungarie and some part of Austria divided from the Boiarians by the River Ems. Possessed hereof till the time of Charls the Great by whom after a war of eight years they were utterly subdued and driven out of these parts their Countrie being peopled with new Dutch Colonies the remainders of them forced to betake themselves into Transylvania or that part of Hungarie which lyeth beyond the river Tibiscus where subject for a time to Suantobogius King of the Moravians in whose overthrow by the Hungarians they were so broken that their name was never after heard of And so we come to the Hungarians the last and principall Actors on the Stage of this Kingdome the givers of the present name before whose coming into this Countrie it had no other name then that of Pannonia for ought I can finde in any Authors of those times A Scythian people as the Huns and Avares were by Jornandes called the Hungari first known in Europe by their acts in the time of the Emperour Arnulphus
and inhabit it together with them The town well seated in the middle of a pleasant Plain encompassed with an handsome wall and beautified with elegant buildings 8 Alba Julia now Weisenberg the Apulum of Ptolemie situate on a small brook then called Apnus but now Oratas whence it had the name Built on the side of an Hill near the River Maruch or Morusus over-looking a large and fruitfull Plain heretofore a Bishops See and the ordinary residence of the Prince or Vaivod of Transylvania but now a Garrison of Hungarian Souldiers holding it for the Emperour as King of Hungarie Chief towns belonging to the Hungarians and by them inhabited are 1 Varadin much mentioned in the stories of these later times since the Invasions of the Turks situate on the borders of Hungarie 2 Thorda built in or near the place where stood the Salinae of Ptolemie so called from the abundance of Salt-pits which were then about it 3 Enguedine by the Romans called Annium from a Causey leading to it raised by one Anuius and from him so named some fragments whereof are still remaining 4 Deva remarkable for a vein of the best Wines 5 Fenuschium affording very pleasant wines also not inferior to those of Vânusium in Italie 6 Zilahi 7 Gela of which little memorable 8 Millenbach not far from which betwixt it and the Town of Bros is a very strong fortresse commanding a strait and narrow passage leading into this Countrie out of Hungarie In the North part hereof lyeth the Province called ZACVLEIA inhabited by the Scyculi or old brood of Seythians brought hither by Attila on his first conquest of this Countrie and here still continuing A people which have much in them of the ancient Hunn and had heretofore a peculiar language to themselves but now they speak the Hungarian generally differing in the Dialect only But though by the necessity of commerce and co-habitation they are brought into the same language they still retain their ancient customs governed by their own Laws and living after the same manner as the Switzers doe each of their Cantons seven in number being absolute in and of it self but all united with the Transylvanians and with one another for defence of the whole Country against the severall pretentions of the German and Turkish Emperours And though they doe acknowledge some subjection to the Emperour as King of Hungarie yet it is but what they list themselves being anciently priviledged from all taxes more then the paying of a Bull for every houshold at the Coronation of the new King when and how oft soever it may chance to happen Their Cantâns Seds they call them are 1 Sepsâ 2 Orbay 3 Kisdy 4 Czyk 5 Gyrgio or Vduarheli 6 Marous Zeek and 7 Aranias Zeek so called from the chief town in each division In former times no Nobleman nor any one of better means and greater eminence then other was known amongst them but now of late that parity or confusion rather is grown out of credit and some begin to over-top the rest both in power and title as in other places The first Inhabitants of the old Dacia whereof this Province was a part were the Anarti Taurisci Rhatacensii Cancoensii the Burredensii and Biephi c. first conquered by Lysimachus the great and mightie King of Thrace one of the renowned Captains of Alexander the Great in token whereof innumerable medals in the age of our Grand-fathers were found in this Countrie having his Image on the one side and this word Victoria on the other How they were afterwards subdued by the Emperour Trajan and quitted by Aurelianus hath been shewn already Being forsaken by the Romans it was won by the Goths their constant dwelling till forced over the Danow by the Hunnus the next possessours of this Countrie the road or thorow-fare from that time of those barbarous Nations which out of Asia made their inroads on the Europaeans Having been successively subdued by the Sclaves and Rosses this part hereof was conquered by Stephen the first King of Hungarie surnamed the Saint by whose perswasion and inducements they received the Gospell Governed after this time as a member of that Kingdome by a Deputie whom they called the Vaivod of Transylvania the word Vaivod signifying as much as Praefectus Militiae or a Lord Lieutenant a man by reason of the greatnesse of his place and power of most authoritie in that Kingdome The names and succession of these Vaivods till the time of John Huniades comes imperfectly to us but after that more clear and constant in this order following The VAIVODS and PRINCES of TRANSYLVANIA 1 John surnamed Huniades made Vaivod hereof by Vladislaus the 4. A man of great valour and renown the great Defender of his Country against the Turks whom he overthrew in many battels especially in that of Marous where he slew 50000 of them He died about the year 1458. 2 Stephen of the noble familie of Battori Vaivod in the time of Matthias King of Hungarie the son of Huniades 3 John II. surnamed de Sepusio after the death of Lewis the 2. chosen King of Hungarie of whom before 1526 4 Americus Bishop of Veradium made Vaivod by John de Sepusio on his taking of the Crowne of Hungarie treacherously murdered for not complying with the Turks anno 1534. 1540 5 Stephen Maysat a noble Hungarian but extremely ambitious having not long after the death of Americus usurped the Vaivodship was in the year 1540 confirmed in that dignitie 1541 6 Stephen III. son of John de Sepusio the late King of Hungarie by Solyman the Magnificent made Vaivod of Transylvania being then an Infant by whom deprived of his Kingdome of Hungarie not long before 7 Stephen IV. surnamed Battori made Vaivod by the Turk and afterwards on the commendation of Amurath the 3. chosen King of Poland 1575 8 Christopher Battori brother of Stephen on whose election unto Poland he succeeded here and was the first who leaving the title of Vaivod took that of Prince of Transylvania 9 Sigismund son of Christopher shook off the Turkish bondage defeated many of their Armies and slew some of their Bassas the Scanderberg of the times he lived in But not being able to hold out against so potent an adversarie he resigned his estate to Rodolphus the Emperour having for it in exchange the Dukedoms of Oppelen and Ratibor in Silesia and an annuall pension of 50000 Joachims But finding his pension ill paid he made a new resignation of it to 1599 10 Andrew Battori cousin of Sigismund slain within the year by the Vaivod of Valachia After whose death 1601 11 Rodolphus Emperour and King of Hungarie is admitted Prince of Transylvania on the second resignation of Sigismund But his Souldiers behaving themselves with too great insolence Sigismund was called back again but never well setled 1604 12 Justine Battori surnamed Botscay succeeded on the death of Sigismumd by the power of the Turkes by whose help he cleared the Country of the German
Sicyon the nineteenth King thereof and finally Peloponnesus from Pelops the son of Tantalus King of Phrygia and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Insula the word signifying as much as the Isle of Pelops But it is now of late called Morea and that a Maurorum incursionibus from the incursions of the Moores as Mercator thinketh It is conceived to be the most pleasant Countrie of all Greece abounding in all things necessarie for the life of man and in such also as do serve for delicacie and contentment only adorned with many goodly Plains swelled with fruitfull Hils well stored with Ports and Havens on all sides thereof And though no Country in the world for the bignesse of it hath suffered in the ruine of so many brave and stately Cities yet is it still the most populous and best inhabited of all the Continent of Greece Near the middle of it in Laconia is the Mount Taygetus from the top whereof there was no Citie of note in all this Peninsula but what might easily be seen A most gallant prospect The whole divided commonly into these 7 Provinces 1 Achaia propria 2 Elis 3 Messene 4 Arcadia Laconia 6 Argolis and 7 Corinthia 1 ACHAIA PROPRIA is bounded on the East with Argolis and Corinthia on the West with the Ionian Sea on the North with Sinus Corinthiacus or the Golfe of Lâpanto on the South with Elis. So called from the Achaei the Inhabitants of it the adjunct propria being added to difference it from Achaia in the Continent or main land of Greece Places of most consideration in it are 1 Dyme situate in the most Western point of it on or near the Promontorie called Araxum the town now called Chiarenza and the Promontorie Cabo di Chiarenza Not far from which is another Promontorie or head-land of old called Antirrhium because opposite to another in Aetolia that was called Rhium divided by a very narrow strait or fretum which openeth into the Bay of Corinth fortified on each side with a Castle for defence thereof commonly called Dardanelli and sometimes Castelli di Lepanto 2 Aegium where Jupiter is said to have been nursed by a Goat whence it had the name ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in Greek signifying a she Goat once a strong town now ruined and destroyed by the Turks called at this day Vostiza or Bostizan 3 Aegira once the chief Citie of all this tract situate on a steep and inaccessible hill now a small Village called Xilocastro 4 Olenus so named from Olenus the son of Jupiter and Anaxithea now called Chaminisa 5 Patrae situate at the very mouth of the Golfe opposite to Lepanto first called Arâe but being by one Patreus enlarged and walled took the name of Patrae which name it holdeth to this day being still called Patras the town of most note on the Bay of Corinth called from hence Golfo di Patras A town of good trade and much frequented not long since by the English Merchants who had here their Consul called the Consul of Mera but formerly more memorable for the death of S. Andrew the Apostle who here suffered Martyrdom 6 Pellene distant from the Sea about 60 furlongs the people whereof being constant to their old fashions of apparell occasioned the Proverb of Pellenaea vestis applyed to old cloaths out of fashion Here were once also the two Cities of 7 Helice and 8 Buris sunk by the violence of a tempest into the bottome of the Sea about the time of the battle of Leuctres Not to say any thing of 9 Tritae and 10 Phera two other towns hereof of note in the former times so little now remaining of them as if they had been sunk at the same time also But the chief town of all this Province if not a Province of it self is that of Sicyon situate not far from the Isthmus in the most Eastern parts hereof and giving to the territorie or adjoyning Country as once unto the whole Peninsula the name of Sicyonia The territorie rich especially in Olives and works of Iron the Citie the most ancient of all Greece built within little time of the generall flood and restauration of mankind first called Aegialia after Sicyonia by the names of the first and nineteenth Kings hereof by whom and their successours much adorned and beautified with Temples Altars Statues and Images of their severall Gods the ancientest Kingdome in the world the Assyrian and Aegyptian excepted only and perhaps not those It took beginning in the person of Aegialeus within 150 years after the deluge and 200 years before the death of Noah continuing in a race of Princes who swayed the affairs of Peloponnesus till overtopped by the growth and good fortune of the Kings of Argos The names of whom by reason of the undoubted antiquitie of this Kingdome I shall here subjoin in the ensuing Catalogue of The KINGS of SICYON A. M. 1860 1 Aegialeus 1910 2 Europs 1950 3 Telchin 1980 4 Apis 2004 5 Telxion 2055 6 Aegyras 2089 7 Eurymachus 2134 8 Leucidpus 2187 9 Mesapus 2234 10 Peratus 2280 11 Plemnaeus 2328 12 Orthoulis 2391 13 Marathon 2421 14 Marathus 2441 15 Echyreus 2496 16 Corax 2526 17 Epopeus 2561 18 Lamedon 2601 19 Sicyon 2646 20 Polybus 2686 21 Ianischus 2728 22 Phestus 2736 23 Adrastus 2740 24 Polyphides 2771 25 Pelasgus 2791 26 Xeuxippus the last King of Sicyon after whose death A. M. 2812. the estate hereof was governed by the Priests of Apollo seven of them successively one after another the first five only years a piece Amphictyon who was the sixt continuing 9 years in the Regencie and Charidemus the last of them ruling 18 years After whose death or departure I know not which A. M. 2844. the Heraclidae who about that time returned into Pelâponnesus made themselves Masters of this Country there being no Kings of Sicyenia from this time forwards Of these Kings the most memorable were Aegialeus and Apis the first and fourth from whom this Peninsula had the names of Apia and Aegialia Aegirus the 6. giving name and being to the Citie Aegira spoken of before Marathon the 13. of whom perhaps the famous fields of Marathon in the other ãâã took denomination Epopeus the 17. who founded a Temple to Minerva and therein placed his own Monument or Tropheys Sicyon the 19. the Founder of the Citie of Sicyon or at least therepairer and enlarger of it Pelasgus the 25. from whom perhaps the Grecians might be called Pelasgi if not known formerly by that name After this time I finde no man of note who bare sway in Sicyon till the time of Aratus the speciall ornament of this town of which a Native and one of the principall establishers of the Achaean Common-wealth against the Spartans and Macedonians of which more hereafter in the generall History of Peloponnesus 2 The Country of ELIS hath on the East Arcadia on the West the Ionian Sea on the North Achaâa prepria on the South Messenia The chief Cities are
1 Elis which gives name to the whole Province So called from Elisha the son of Javan and grand-child of Japhet who fixt himself in these parts of this Countrie where he built this Citie calling it by his own name as his posteritie in honour of him did the Isles adjoynig mentioned in the Propher Ezekiel by the name of the Isles of Elisha Ch. 27. v. 7. Nigh to this Citie runneth the River Alpheus of which we have spoken in ãâã and in this Citie reigned the King Augeas the cleansing of whose Stable is accompted one of the wonders or twelve labours performed by Hercules 2 Olympia famous for the Statue of Jupiter Olympiâas one of the 7 wonders being in height 60 cubits composed by that excellent workman Phidias of gold and ivory In honour of this Jupiter were the Olympick games instituted by Hercules and celebrated on the Plains of this Citie A. M. 2757. The exercises in them were for the most part bodily as running in Chariots running on foot wrastling fighting with the whorlbats and the like But so that there repaired thither also Orators Poets and Musicians and all that thought themselves excellent in any laudable qualitie to make triall of their severall abilities the very Cryers who proclaimed the Victories contending which should cry loudest and best play his part The rewards given to the Vâctor were only Garlands of Palm or such slight remembrances and yet the Greeks no lesse esteem'd that small sign of conquest and honour then the Romans did their most magnificent triumphs those which were Conquerors herein being met by all the principall men of the Citie in which or under which they lived and a passage broken in the main wals thereof for their reception as if the ordinarie Gates were not capable of so high an honour or able to afford them entrance Insomuch that when Diagoras had seen his three sons crowned for their severall victories a friend of his came to him with this gratulation Morere Diagoras nunquam enim in Coelum ascensuruses that is to say Die now Diagoâas for thou shalt never goe to Heaven as if no greater happinesse could befall the man either in this life or that to come then that which he enjoyed already The Judges and Presidents of these Games were some of the Citizens of Elis deputed to it highly commended for their justice and integrity in pronouncing who best deserved without partialitie Of these thus Horaâe in his Odes Sunt quos Curriculo pulverem Olympicum Collegisse juvat metaque fervidis Evitata rotis Palmaque nobilis Terrarum Dominos evehit ad Deos. Quos Elea domum reducit Palma coelestes That is to say Some in Olympick dust take pride Their Chariots and themselves to hide Whom the shunn'd mark and Palm so priz'd Like to the Gods hath eterniz'd Such as like heavenly wights do come With an Elean Garland home But to proceed after the death of Hercules these games were discontinued for 430 years at which time one Iphitus warned so to doe by the Oracle of Apollo renewed them causing them to be solemnly exercised every fourth year from which custom Olympias is sometimes taken for the space of 4 years as cuincue annorum Olympiades for 20 years Varro reckoneth the times before the floud to be obscure those before the Olympiads and after the floud to be falulous but those that followed these Olympiads to be Historicall These Olympiads were of long time even from the resâauration of them by Iphitus untill the reign of the Emperour Theodosius the Grecian Epoche by which they reckoned their accompt the first of them being placed in the year of the world 3174. before the building of Rome 24 years the last in the 440 year after Christs nativity According to which reckoning this accompt continued for the space of 1214 years the memorie of which remains though the name of Olympia be not found in Peloponnesus the town at this day called by the name of Sconri 3 Pisa whose people followed Nestor to the wars of Troy and in their return were by tempest driven to the coasts of Italie where they built the Citie Pisa in Tuscanie 4 Tornese a new Town or the new name of some ancient City from whence the adjoyning Promontorie of old called Chilonites is now called Cabo di Tornese 3 MESSENIA hath on the East Arcadia on the North Elis on the South and West the Sea It takes its name from the Metropolis Messene situate on Sinus Messeniacus now called Golfo di Conro 2 Pylos where Nestor was King now called Novarino a desolate and poor village not worth the noting Of which thus Ovid speaking in the name of Penelope Nos Pylon antiqui Neleia Nestoris arva Misimus incerta est reddita fama Pylo To Pylon aged Nesiors seat we sent But could not hear from thence how matters went 3 Medon or Methone seated in the most southern part of this Peninsula from whence unto the Isthmus which joineth it to the rest of Greece are reckoned 175 Italian miles the ordinarie residence of the Turkish Zanziack who hath the government of this whole Province of Morea under the Beglerbeg of Greece 4 Corone or Coron the chief town on the Bay of Messene called from hence Golf di Coron and the last which held out against the Turks for the State of Venice once Lords of all the Sea-coasts of Peloponnesus 5 Cyparissi now called Arcudia from whence the Bay adjoyning hath the name of Golfo di Arcudia Here is also the Promontorie called of old Coryphusium now Calo Zanchio The people of this small Province had once a great sway in the whole Peninsula At first confederate with the Spartans in so strict a league that they mutually sent young Virgins to one another for their publick sacrifices but afterwards Corrivals with them for the Supreme power The Spartans at the last getting the upper hand of them oppressed them with a miserable servitude The occasion this In the confines of this Countrie stood a Temple of Diana common alike to the Messenians Spartans and Dores It happened that some Spartan Virgins were by the Messenians here ravished which abuse the Spartans pretended to be the ground of their warre the true reason indeed being their covetousnesse of the sole Empire This warre broke out three severall times The first continued 20 years in which space the Lacedaemonians fearing their absence would hinder the supply of young children in the Citie sent a company of their ablest young men home to accompany their wives Their off-spring were called Parthenii who coming to full growth abandoned Sparta sailed into Italie and there built Tarenâum The second being of 23 years continuance was raised and maintained by Aristomenes one of the chief men of the Messenians in which they prospered âil Aristoârates King of Arcadia one of their confederates revolted to side with Lacedaemon Then began they to decline and Aristomenes was thrice taken prisoner still miraculously escaping His last imprisonment was
unlesse reduced to extreme bondage by their Kings which he wished not neither took the advantage of the minoritie of Charilaus to new mould the Government and what he could not doe by fair means to effect by Arms forcing this Charilaus though his Nephew when he came to age to flie for sanctuarie to the Temple of Juno Having ordained what Laws he pleased and setled such a form of government as himself best fancied the better to decline the envie of so great a change he got leave to travail binding the people by an oath to observe all his laws untill his return and being gone commanded at his death that his ashes should be cast into the Sea lest being carryed back to Sparta the people might conceive themselves released from their oath By means whereof his Laws continued in force near 700 years during which time that Common-wealth did flourish in all prosperity the particulars of which Institutions he that lists to see may finde them specified at large by Photareh in the life of Lycurgus Suffice it that the Discipline was so sharp and strict that many went into the wars for no other reason then on an hope to rid themselves from so hard a life and that Diogenes returning hence to the Citie of Athens gave out that he returned from men to women ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã And being asked in what part of Greece he had met with the compleatest men made answer that he could no where meet with men but that he had found some boyes amongst the Spartans A Cynicall and rugged answer but such as carryed a great deal of judgment in it the Spartans being more stout and resolute in all their actions and lesse effeminate in their lives then the rest of the Grecians But besides the strictnesse of the discipline under which they lived there was another thing which made them wish for wars abroad namely the little or no power which either the Kings or People had in civil matters and affairs of State entirely left to the disposing of the Senate and the power of the Ephori So that the Kings having by the laws the command of their armies were willing to engage in war upon all occasion and the common people as desircus to attend them in such employments as the Kings could wish Upon these grounds the war is made a trade amongst them beginning with the Helots a neighbouring people then with the rest of the Lacenians afterwards quarrelling the Messenians their old Confederates all which they severally subdued and made subject to them In the warre which Xerxes made against the City of Athens their King Leouid as the first of the elder house went forth to aid them slain at the straights of Thermopyloe courageously fighting for the liberty of Greece and when it was thought fit to set upon the Persian Fleet Eurybiades the Spartan Admirall did command in chief In pursuit of the this war against the Persians Pausanias and Agesilaus were of most renown the first in helping the Athenians to drive them out of Greece the other in making war upon them in their own Dominions Freed from the Persians they grow jealous of the State of Athens whom they looked on as their Rivals in point of Soveraignty and glory Hence the long warre betwixt these Cities called Bellam Peloponnesiacum managed for the most part in Peloponnesus from thence transferred into Sicil and at last ended in the taking of Athens the Government whereof they changed into an Aristocratie under 30 Magistrates of their own appointment commonly called the thirty tyrants Proud of this fortunate successe their next quarrell was with the Boeotians the conquered Athenians covertly and the Persians openly assisting the enemy Here their prosperity began to leave them For besides many small defeats Epaminondas the Theban so discomsited them at the overthrowes of Leuctres and Maxtinea that Sparta it selfe was in danger of utter ruine Not long after happened the Holy warre chiefly undertooke against the Phocians wherein also they made a party but this warre being ended by King Philip they scarce breathed more freedome than he gave air to But when Alexanders Captains fought for the Empire of their Master all these flourishing Republiques were either totally swallowed into or much defaced by the Kingdome of Macedon The Lacedoemonians held the chief strongth of a Town to consist in the valour of the people and therefore would never suffer Sparta to be walled till the times immediately following the death of Alexander the Great yet could not those fortifications then defend them from Antigonus Doson King of Macedon who having vanquished Cleomenes King of Sparta entred the Town and was the first man that ever was received into it as Conqueror So much different were the present Spartans from the valour and courage of their ancestours Cleomenes being forced to forsake his countrey and the race of the Heraclidoe failing in him they became a prey to Machanidus and Nabis two wicked Tyrants from whom they were no sooner freed but they were made subject in a manner to the power of Rome and in the end the Town so weak and inconsiderable that it was not able to resist the poorest enemy now a small Burrough called Misithra And so I leave them to the thoughts of their former glories having now nothing dseto boast of but the fame and memory of their actions in former times ARGOLIS so called from the chief City Argos is bounded on the South with Laconia on the West with Corinthia and Achaia Propria on the East and North with the Sea A territorie remarkable for a most excellent breed of Horses and from thence called Hippium Places of most importance in it 1 Argos founded by Argus the fourth King of this countrey and the chief of this Kingdome Memorable as for other things so 1 for the death of Pyrrhus King of Epirus who having forced his entry into it was here ignobly slaine after all his victories by the hands of an old woman throwing a Tyle at him from the top of an house 2 For the long race of the Kings hereof from Inachus the cotemporary of our Father Abraham anno 2003. unto Acrisius their last King Whose daughter Danae being shut up in a Tower of Brasse was deflowred by Jupiter to whom she bare the renowned Perseus so memorised in antient Poets But Perseus having by misfortune slain his Grandfather the old King Acrisius quitted the City of Argos as unlucky to him and transferred the Kingdome to Mycenae a City of his own foundation and so better fancied by means hereof the second City of esteem in this little Province Growing in small time unto so great riches that it got the name of dites Mycenoe as appeareth by Horace in whom the Horses of Argos and the wealth of Mycene are placed in one verse together Aptum dicis equis Argos ditesque Mycenas For horses Argos is of fame For wealth Mycenoe hath the name 3 Troezen situate on the Sinus Argolicus now
truth it was a most famous University from whose great Cistern the Conduit-pipes of learning were dispersed over all the World Yet did not learning so effeminate or soften the hearts of the People but that 3 this one City yeelded more famous Captaines then any in the World besides not excepting Rome Miltiades Aristides Themistocles Cimon Pericles Alcibiades Phocion and divers others of great name Who though they were the men that both defended and enlarged this Common-wealth yet were the people so ungratefull to them or they so unfortunate in the end that they either dyed abroad in banishment or by some violent death at home Themistocles the Champion of Greece died an exile in Persia Phocion was slaine by the people Demosthenes made himself away by poison Pericles many times indangered Theseus their Founder first deposed and then despitefully imprisoned Aristides Alcihiades Nicius c. banished for ten years by Ostracism A form of punishment so called because the name of the partie banished was writ on an Oyster-shell and onely used toward such who either began to grow too popular or potent among the men of service Which device allowable in a Democratie where the overmuch powerablenesse of one might hazard the liberty of all was exercised in spight oftner then desert A Countrey-fellow meeting by chance with Aristides desired him to write Aristides in his shell and being asked whether the man whose banishment he desired had ever wronged him replyed No he was onely sorry to heare folke call him a good man We finde the like unfortunate end to most of the Romans so redoubted in warre Coriolanus was exiled Camillus confined to Ardea Scipio murdered with divers others onely because their virtue had lifted them above the pitch of ordinary men Ventidius was disgraced by Antony Agricola poysoned with the privity of Domitian Corbulo murdered by the command of Nero all able men yet living in an age wherein it was not lawfull to be valiant In later times it so hapned to Gonsalvo the Great Captain who having conquered the kingdome of Naples driven the French beyond the mountains and brought all the Italian Potentates to stand at the Spaniards devotion was by his Master called home where hee lived obscurely though honoured after his decease with a solemne Funerall Worse fared the Guise and Biron in France worse Essex and Dudley of Northumberland with us in England Neither will I omit William Duke of Suffolk who having served 34 yeares in our warres with France and for 17 yeares together never coming home at his return was quarrelled and basely murdered It were almost an impiety to be silent of Joab the bravest souldier and most fortunate Leader that ever fought the Lords battells and yet he died at the hornes of the Altar Whether it be that such men be born under an unhappy Planet or that Courtiers and such as have best opportunity to indeere men of warre unto their Soveraignes know not the way of commending their great deserts or that Envy the common Foe to vertue be an hinderance to it I am not able to determine And yet it may be that Princes naturally are distrustfull of men of Action and are not willing to make them greater whose name is great enough already And it may be the fault is in the souldiers themselves by an unseasonable overvaluing of their own performances as if the Prince or State were not able to reward or prize them which was the cause of the death of Silius in the time of Tiberiue concerning which Tacitus giveth us this good note that over-merit in great Subjects is exceeding dangerous and begets hate in stead of favours Eeneficia eo usque loet a sunt dum videntur exolvi posse Vbi multum anteverterunt pro gratia edium redditur saith that wise Historian But to look back againe on Athens it was first built by Cecrops the first King thereof governed by him and his posterity with no lower title for 400 yeares as is apparent by this following Catalogue of The KINGS of ATHENS A. M. 2394 1 Cecrops who first made Jupiter a God and ordained sacrifices to be offered to him as Pausanias writeth 2444 2 Cranaus outed of his Kingdome by 2453 3 Amphictyon the son of Deucalion and Uncle to that Amphictyon who first instituted the supreme Court of the Amphictyones or Common-Councell of all Greece 2463 4 Fricthonius the son of Vulcan 2513 5 Pandion the Father of Progne and Philomela so famous in the old Poets of whom more hereafter 2553 6 Eriâhthous whose daughter Orithya was ravished by Boreas King of Thrace 2603 7 Cecrops Il. brother of Erichtheus 2643 8 Pandion Il. son of Erichtheus 2668 9 Aegeus son of Pandion the second of whom the Aegean sea took name 2706 10 Theseus the son of Aegeus and Companion of Hercules vanquished the Minotaure in Crete collected the people of Attica into a body and incorporated them into the City of Athens which he had beautified and enlarged 2746 11 Mnestheus the son of Peteus Grandchild of Erichtheus served with the other Greeke Princes at the war of Troy 2769 12 Demophoon the son of Theseus restored unto his Fathers throne on the death of Maestheus 2802 13 Oxyntes son or brother of Demophoon 2814 14 Aphydas son of Oxyntes slaine by his brother 2815 15 Thymades the last of the line of Erichtheus 2823 16 Melanthius of Messene driven out of his own Kingdome by the Heraclide obtained that of Athens 2860 17 Codrus the son of Melanthius the last King of Athens who in the warres against the Pelopennesians having Intelligence by an Oracle that his Enemies should have the victory if they did not kill the Athenian King attired himselfe like a common Begger entred the Pelopennâsian Camp and there played such prancks that at the last they were fain to kill him Which when the Enemy understood they thought themselves by this meanes deprived of all hopes of successe and so broke up their Army and departed homewards For this the people of Athens did so honour his memory that they thought no man worthy to succeed as King and therefore committed the managing of the Estate to Governours for term of life whom they called Archontes the first Archon being Medon the son of Codrus not differing from the former Kings in point of power but only in the manner of their admission the former kings claiming the government by succession in right of bloud and these Archontes holding by election onely whose names here follow in this list of The perpetuall ARCHONTES in the STATE of ATHENS A. M. 2882 1 Medon the son of Codrus 2902 2 Acastus the son of Medon 2938 3 Archippus the son of Acasius 2957 4 Thersippus the son of Archippus 2998 5 Pherbas the son of Thersippus 3029 6 Megacles the son of Phorbas 3059 7 Diogenetus the son of Megacles 3087 8 Phereclus the son of Diogenetus 3106 9 Aritthon the son of Phereclus 3126 10 Thespieus in whose time began the Kingdom of
Macedon 3153 11 Agamestor 3173 12 Aeschilus the son of Agamestor After whose death an mun 3195. the Athenians weary of these Governous for term of life as being lesse obnoxious to the check and censure of the people chose themselves Officers or Archontes for ten years onely at the end of which time they were to yeeld up their places and make roome for others But being a people greedy of Novelties and desirous of change they had onely seven of those Decenniall Archontes their Officers from that time forwards being chosen annually which Officers being nine in number we may call most properly the Provost the Chief Bishop the Marshall and the six Chief Justices all chosen out of the Nobility And so it held for the space of 170 yeares till the time of Solon who was the first which put the Supreme authority into the hands of the People and gave the first hint unto that Democratie which afterwards prevailed in Athens by the helpe of Pericles who being one of the great Councell of the Areopagites took from them a great part of their power in deciding Controversies and suites in Law putting them over to the judgement of the common people A Government so dearly loved by the Athenians that in all the Cities which they conquered or restored to liberty or wonne to their partie from the Spartans they caused it to be admitted as on the other side the Spartans introduced and confirmed the Aristocratie their own loved Government in all the places where they prospered As for the Court of the Areepagites of much fame in Athens it âconsisted from the first beginning ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of such as had born some of the nine chief Offices who being once admitted held for term of life First instituted in the time of Demophoon the son of Theseus and called by the name of Areopegites either for that they held their Court in the street of Mars ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã mentioned Act. 17. 22. or because Mars being accused for a Murder did first plead before them A Court which held in estimation under all these changes and so continued till the time of the Roman Empire But to return againe to the story of Athens in or about the later end of the liâe of Solon Pisistraas altered the Free State and made himselfe the absolute Master of the City but he once dead the People regained their libertie driving thence Hippias the sonne of Pisistratus who hereupon fled for accour to Darius the Persian Monarch occasioning by that meanes the first coming of the Persians into Greece What successe the Persians had in Greece these Histories of the times aboundantly inform us Daâtus being vanquished by Miltiades at Marathen and Xerxes by Themistocles at Salamis yet did not Athens scape âo cleare but that it was taken by Xerxes though indeed first abandoned and voluntarily dismantled by the Athenians When the Persians were retired homewards the people of ãâã reedified their towne and strongly fortified it with high and defensible wals which done they put their Fleet to Sea and spoiled the coasts of Persia in all quarters inriching their City with the spoiles and enlarging their power and Dominion by the addition of many Islands and Sea townes Hereby they grew unto that wealth and potency that they were suspected by their weaker neighbours and envied by their stronger the Lacedoemonians especially who fearing to lose their antient priority over Greece but pretending the surprisall of Potidea a City of Thrace from the Corinthians and some hard measure by them shewed upon the Megarenses made warre upon them In the beginning of this warre the Athenians not onely resisted the whole power of all Greece confederate against them but so exceedingly prospered that the Spartans sued for peace and could not get it But the scales of fortune turned For after they had held out 28 yeares they were compelled to pluck down the Walls of their City and submit themselves to the will and pleasure of the Spartans now by the puissance and good fortune of Lysander become their Masters by whom the Government was changed and an Aristocratie or rather Oligarchie established under 30 Magistrates known commonly by the name of the 30 Tyrants expelled not long after by the valour of Thrasibulus and his Associates as hath been touched upon before Not long after the end of this warre which the Historians call Bellum Peloponnesiacum the Persians seeing how the Spartans not having now the State of Athens to oppose them began to work upon their Empire furnished Conona Noble Athenian Gentleman with a Navy so well provided that they overcame the Lacedemonians in a sight at Sea and thereby put his Countrey-men into so good heart that they once more reedified and repaired their Walls Which work they had no sooner ended but they made a partie in the warre called Bellum Sacrum composed at the last by Ihilip of Macedon who brought not onely the Thebans whom he came to aid but the Athenians Spartans and the rest of the adverse partie under his command A servitude from which they were never freed till as well Macedon as the rest became fellow-servants unto Rome But though this brave City had then lost her power in point of Armes yet she still kept her credit as an University in point of Arts Origen Chrysostom Basil and Gregory Nyssen men of renown and eminence in the Primitive times are said to have studied at Athens the like affirmed of Pope Joane if the Tale be true for the middle ages And so it held as I conjecture though not so eminently as before till the year 1440. when taken by Mahomet the Great who wondred much as my Authour telleth at the extreme beauty of the Castle and the strength of the walls not having lost in so long time their former excellencies Since that it sensibly decayed and is now an ordinary Burrough by the Turkes called Selines but still preserved the Reputation of an Episcopall See the Bishop of it holding up the title of Atheââsis 2 MEGARIS is bounded on the East with Attica on the West with the Bay of Corinth on the North with Boeotia and on the South with the Isthmus and the Golf of Engia So called from Megaris the chief City This the least Province of all Greece and not very fruitfull the Countrey for the most part being hard and rocky Not beautified with many Cities the principall of those which were 1 Pega or Pagoei situate on the Bay of Corinth and spoken of both by Pliny and Ptolemie but not otherwise memorable 2 Megaris now Megra first built by Megareus the sonne of Apollo and from him thus named Remarkable in former times for a Sect of Philosophers called from hence Secta Megarica founded by one Euclide a Disciple of Socrates of whom see Laertius More memorable in the Poets for Nisus once the King of this little Territorie on whose head there is said to have grown a Purple Haire on which the preservation of his
more then 20 horse and 50 foot he assaulteth Mustapha in his Camp in which 5000 Turkes were slain and 300 taken with whom encountring not long after in the open field he slew 10000 of his men took many prisoners and Mustapha himself for one whom he ransomed for 25000 Ducats Falling upon the Host of Amurath then besieging Croia he killed Ferisses Bassa hand to hand in a single combaââand in the time of Mahomet who succeeded Amurath vanquished Isaac the great Bassa routed his whole army had the spoil of his Camp took 20 of his fairest Ensignes and slew 30000 of his souldiers Not to instance in the rest of his noble actions it is reported that in the course of his war against the Turkes he killed no fewer then 3000 of them with his own hands using a Turkish Scymitar in all his fights of great weight and bignesse Which when Mahomet on a peace between them had desired to see and afterwards returned againe with this censure of it that he saw nothing in it more then ordinary the gallant Prince sent back this answer that the vertue of the weapon depended on the strength of his Arm which hee could not send him for that he did reserve it for the death of his Enemies Finally having held his Cards against Amurath and Mahomet two most fortunate Gamesters for the space of 24 yeares he set up his rest at last a winner dying in peace at Lyssa then belonging to the State of Venice Jan. 17. an 1466. and was there honourably interred At the taking of which Town by the Turkes about nine years after his body was digged up by them not in spight but honor that man accompting himself happy who could get any of his bones to preserve as a relick supposing that as long as he had it about him he should be invincible But with him died the liberty of his Countrey also not long after subdued by the Turkes and made a Province of that Empire as it still continueth the name of Albania being by them extended over all Epirus and so much of Dalmatia also as is under their power The armes of this kingdome or rather of the Kings thereof were Gules an Eagle Sable 5 MACEDONIA MACEDONIA is bounded on the East with the Aegean Sea on the West with Albania on the North with Moesia Superior and part of Thrace and on the South with Epirus and Achaia It was first called Aemonia from Mount Haemus which shutteth up that side hereof which is towards Moesia after Aemathia from a King of it callled Aemathus Macedonia from Macedo the son of Deucalion and the Father of Caranaus the first King of the line of Alexander and finally Kittim or the Land of Kethim whereof see Maccab. c. 1. v. 1 cap. 8. v. 5. from Kittim the sonne of Javan and Grandchild of Japhet who was planted here Antiently of more large extent then it is at the present extending from the Aegean Sea unto the Adriatick till the taking of Albania cut of it which hath strained it upon that side but the rest as formerly The Countrey taking it together is very fruitfull and pleasant though on the outward parts thereof begirt with rough mountaines and thick forrests in former times much celebrated for its mines of gold and silver but long since exhausted It contained formerly the Provinces of Aemathia Pierla Pelasgia Fstiotis Phiniotis Thessalie Mygdonia Amphaxitis Paraxia Edonis and many others of lesse note inhabited by 152 severall Nations now principally divided besides Albania into Thessalie 2 Macedon specially so called and 3 Mygdonia which the Turkes call Jamboli 1 THESSALIE hath on the East the Aegean Sea on the West Albania on the North Macedon and Mygdonia on the South Achaia A sweet and delectable countrey the pleasures and delights whereof inclined the people to be very effeminate and dissolute in their course of life in love with luxury and ease and much like the Persians in behaviour whose entrance into Greece they did therefore favour Yet notwithstanding this debauchednesse they were esteemed the best Horsemen of all the Grecians by their excellent managing of which creature as if they had been one peece with it and either lent the Horse their mindes or borrowed his body they gave occasion unto the fiction of the Centaures halfe men half beasts It is now called Comenolitati and of old was very famous for many things especially for the hill Olympus of so great height that it seemeth to transcend the clouds and therefore frequently by the Poets tooke for Heaven it selfe 2 For the hill Othrys inhabited by the Lapithoe over whom Pirithous was King 3 For the Mountaines of Pelion and Ossa the dwelling places of the Centaures who intending to ravish Hippodame the Bride of Pirithous on her wedding day were flaine by Hercules and the Lapithoe 4 For the delectable Valley of Tempe situate betwixt Ossa and Olympus extending in length six miles and five in breadth so beautified with Natures gifts that it was supposed to be the Garden of the Muses 5 And lastly for the Dolopes and Myimidones who did here inhabit over whom Achilles had command at the fiege of Troy these last by reason that they were a laborious and thristy people being fabled by the Poets to have first been Emmets transformed unto men at the prayers of Aeacus when he wanted souldiers Mores quos ante tenebant Nune quoque babent parcum genus est patiensque laborum Quaesitique tenax quod quaesita reservet The custome they of Emmets still retain A sparing Folk and unto Labour set Strangely addicted to all kinde of gain And wary Keepers of what ere they get Places of most observation in it 1 Tricea the Episcopall See of Heliodorus the Authour of that ingenious peece called the Aethiopick History which he so prized that hee chose rather to lose his Bishoprick then consent to the burning of his Booke which a Provinciall Synod had adjudged to the Fire A peece indeed of rare contexture and neat contrivances without any touch of loose or lascivious language honest and chast affection being the subject of it not such as old or modern Poets shew us in their Comedies or other Poems For here we have no incestuous mixture of Fathers and daughters no Pandarism of old Nurses no unseemely action specified where heat of bloud and opportunity doe meet nor indeed any one passage unworthy of the chastest Ear. 2 Lamia where the Athenians after the death of Alexander hoping to recover their freedomes besieged Antipater which was the last honourable enterprise undertaken by that great and renowned City known in old Histories by the name of Bellum Lamiacum 3 Larissa situate on the South of Demetrias but on the same Bay memorable for the birth of Achilles from hence called frequently in the Poets I arissaeus Achilles 4 Demetrias situate on the Bay called Sinus Pelasgicus now the Golf of Armenia of very great strength by Art and Nature Which being held
called from Antigonus a King of Macedon the first founder of it 2 Xilopolis 3 Terpillus 4 Physco 5 Assorus all mentioned by Ptolemie but not else observable 6 Apollonia for distinction sake called Apollonia Mygdoniae to difference it from Apollonia in Albania then a part of Macedon famous for the studies of Augustus Caesar who here learnt the Greek tongue For Amphaxitis there was 7 Arethusa 8 Stagira now called Nicalidi renowned for the birth of Aristotle hence named Stagirites 9 Thessalonica situate on the bottome of Sinus Thermaicus now called the Bay of Salonichi by the name of the town Anciently the Metropolis or head Citie of Macedon the seat of the Praefectus Praetoria for Illyricum after the removall thereof from Sirmium as also of the Primate of the Greek Church who resided here To the people of this Citie did S. Paul write two of his Epistles continuing in great power and credit till the fall of the Consiantinopolitan Empire into the hands of the Latines at which time it was bestowed first on Boniface Marquesse of Moniferrat the new King of Thessalie after whose death it fell unto the State of Venice who held it till the year 1432. when forced by Amurath the 2. to become Turkish Which notwithstanding it still preserves the reputation of a beautifull and wealthy Citie inhabited by rich Merchants who drive here a great trade especially for the commodities of the Indies for beauty riches and magnificence little inferiour unto Naples and though the Turks and Jews make the greatest number of Inhabitants yet here are reckoned 30 Churches for the use of Christians As for the Jews they swarm here in such great abundance that in this Citie and that of Constantinople only there are reckoned 160000 of them but generally hated and contemned by all sorts of people 10 Syderocaspae of old called Chrysites remarkable for its mines of gold and silver so beneficiall to the Turk that he receiveth hence monthly 18000 and sometimes 30000 crowns de claro Next for Chalcidice there was 11 Panormus a Port town 12 Stratonice in the Peninsula of Mount Athos 13 Athos or Athosa in the same Peninsula with a Promontorie of the same name nigh which it stood 14 Acanthus now called Eryssa on the Bay of the Holy Mountain And finally in Paraxia we have 15 Ampelus 16 Torone giving name to the Bay adjoining called anciently Sinus Toronicus now Golfo di Aiomama 17 Cassandria on the Sea âide so called from C assander King of Macedon who repaired and beautified it being before named Potidea 18 Derris 19 Merillus 20 Pallene situate in the Chersonese or Demy-Island called Petalene and by some Petalia formerly consecrated to the Muses but before that infamous for the war which the Giants are sabled to have made here against the Gods at what time it was called Phlegra the fields adjoyning Campi Phlegraei in which this great battell is supposed to be fought The occasion of the Fable was as both Theagenes and Eudoxus do expound the same that the Inhabitants hereof in those elder times being men of a most impious and insolent life got the name of Giants whom when Hercules endeavoured to subdue and reduce to reason it happened that there fell a great tempest of thunder and lightning by which they were constrained to flee and submit themselves Hence the report that those Giants made war against the Gods Others have placed these Phlegraean fields in Thessalie and perhaps more probably Certain I am that some place nearer to the hils of Pelion Ossa and Olympus doth agree best with it if at least Ovid were not out in his narration who makes those Mountains to be heaped upon one another for their better reaching to the skies and fighting upon even ground as the saying is For thus that Poet Affectasse ferunt regnum coeleste Gigantes Altaque congestos struxisse ad sydera Montes At pater omnipotens misso perfregit Olympum Fulmine excussit subjectum Pelion Ossae Which may be Englished in these words The Giants once the Throne of heaven affected And hils on hils unto the Stars erected Till Jove with thunder high Olympus brake And Pelion did from under Ossa take But from those Fables to proceed to more reall stories this Country was first peopled by Cittâm the son of Javan passing over out of Asia Minor in memorie whereof here was not only a town called Cuium spoken of by Liviel 42. but the whole land of Macedon is in the book of Maccabees called the land of Keium Maccab. 1. v. 1. and the inhabitants hereof called Citims in the 8 chapter of the same book v. 5. spreading in tract of time from one Sea to the other from the Aegean to the Adriatick some Colonies of them passed from hence to Italie and first inhabited that Countrie as hath there been said Such as continued in these parts divided into severall tribes as in all parts else became in time to be united in the name of Macedons a people not much taken notice of in the former times living a poor and painfull life Goatherds and Shepherds for the most part scarceable to defend their own Mountains from the next invader much lesse to dream of conquering either Greece or Persia And therefore Alexander told them and not much unfitly though by him spoke in passion and to their disgrace that his father Philip had first made them Gentlemen For Philip having learned the Eudiments of war under Epaminondas being then an Hostage with the Thebans and by that means acquainted with the temper and state of Greece not only freed his own Kingdome from the Ilâyrians Thracians and other barbarous Nations who had gained upon it but taking advantage of the factions raised amongst the Grecians which he knew how to feed and cherish for his own improvement brought them at first wholly to rely upon him and after to be subject to him Insomuch that never any Monarchy had a swifter growth nor a more speedy dissolution there passing not ful 40 years from the first of Philip to the last of Alexander in which space it was both begun perfected and broke to pieces For the foundation being laid in murder perjurie and treason as at first it was was never likely to be blessed with a long continuance The KINGS of MACEDON A. M. 3155 1 Caranaus 28 3183 2 Coenus 12 3195 3 Tirimas 38 32â3 4 Perdiceas 51 3284 5 Argaeus 38 3322 6 Philippus 38 3360 7 Europus 26 3386 8 Alcetas 29 3415 9 Amintas 50 3465 10 Alexander 43 3508 11 Perdiceas II. 28 3536 12 Archelaus 24. 3560 13 Orestes 5 3563 14 Archelaus II. 4 3567 15 Paâsanias 1 3568 16 Amintas II. 6 3574 17 Argaeus II. 357d 18 Amintas III. 19 3594 19 Alexander II. 1 3595 20 Alorites 4 3599 21 Perdiccas III 6 3605 22 Philip II. 24 3629 23 Alexander the Great Of these 23 Kings only six are famous viz. Caranaus the first King originally of Argos of the race of Hercules
the father both of Gods and men though most incongruously and absurdly as Lactantius noteth there being many thousands living in and before the times of Saturn when Jupiter was yet unborn But to proceed he being dead Minos begotten by him on Europa succeeded here who wisely taking the advantage which the convenient situation of the Island gave him made himselfe master of the Seas and afterwards enlarged his Dominions by the conquest of the Megarenses and Athenians upon which last he imposed amongst other hard conditions a tribute of seven male children yearly to be kept as hostages determined after three years by the valour and good fortune of Theseus But Minos being slain in Sicil and his posterity extinct the Cretans would no longer admit of Kings but governed themselves after the manner of a Common-wealth or Free-estate the Lawes and Ordinances whereof first devised by Minos were of such esteem that they were much imitated by Lycurgus and are at large described by Aristatle in the second Book of his Politicks ch 8. Under this government it continued till the Romans having taken in all the rest of Greece picked a quarrell with them For though it was pretended that they had been aiding unto Mithridates in his war against them yet Florus states the matter rightly affirming that the warre was undertaken on no other ground but sola nobilem insulam vincendi cupiditate a covetous desire onely of subduing such a wealthy Island And to this war they went with so proud a confidence that M. Antony who commanded in it carryed more chaines with him to bring home his Prisoners then Armes to conquer them An-insolence which he paid right deare for his navy being vanquished by the Cretans the bodies of his slaine souldiers hanged upon the Maââs and himselfe perishing in the action by a fit of sicknesse ãâã who succeeded him in that charge went on more successefully first taking Gnossus Eleuthera or Erythraea as Florus calls it and Cydonia their principall Cities and not long after all the Island using the vanquished Islanders with such inhumanity that most of them poisoned themselves to avoid his cruelty rewarded with no other honour for so great a victory then that he got the surname of Creticus his Triumph being denyed by the faction of Pompey against whose will he had put himselfe upon that service Thus added to the Roman Empire it was united unto Cyrenaica by Augustus Coesar both making up one Province onely governed by a Proconsul till the death of Nero afterwards separated from it but the time I finde not During the reign of Constantine in 36 yeares together here fell no reign so that this Island was in a manner wholly desolated But Helena the mother of Constantine having obtained rain for it by her prayers to God it was again new-peopled by severall Colonies brought out of Egypt Syria Greece and the parts adjoining By Constantine made a Province of the diocese of Macedonia it continued a member of the Eastern Empire till the time of Michael Balbus when subdued by the Saracens from whom recovered under the more fortunate conduct of Nicephorus Phocas who came unto the Empire anno 963. In the division of the spoile amongst the Latines it was first given to Boniface Marquesse of Montferrat by whom surrendred willingly to the State of Venice who had a minde to be possessed of all the Islands of that Empire he being recompensed with the Kingdome of Thessalie the faire and wealthy City of Thessalonica and many townes and territories in Peloponnesus Under that State it still continueth in vain attempted by Selimus the second in the yeare 1571. at what time he invaded and conquered Cyprus and gallantly defended for this yeare last past against all the forces of Ibrahim the late Grand Sââneur What the successe of this war will be we shall see hereafter For the defence hereof against the insurrections of the Inhabitants who did at first ill brooke the Venetian Government there are some standing forces kept in constant pay besides such as are maintained in severrall Garrisons the City of Canca having in it no fewer then six companies of souldiers Candie 2000 souldiers and the lesser Cities proportionably over which there is set so strong a guard that a naturall Cretan is not permitted to enter weaponed into any of them And for the preservation of their interesse in it from a forain power they have furnished the Island with 70 or 80 Gallies for the defence of the shores and have exceedingly fortified the haven of Suda with two strong Castles this haven being capable of more then 1000 vessels and therefore meritoriously reputed the door and entry into the Countrey It is reported that the King of Spain Philip the second did offer unto the Venetians for this haven money more then enough but it could not be accepted For though the Spaniard seemed only to intend the retreat and relief of his own Navy when he should undertake any expedition against the Turk yet the wise Venetians saw that by this haven he might at all times awe and when he listed surprize the whole countrey II The other Islands of this Sea as of lesser note will be past over in few words The first of which is called CLAVD mentioned Act. 27. 16. situate on the South west of Crete by Mela called Gaulos wherein in Plinies time was a town or City named Gaudos now called Golo with the Island 2 DIA now Standia a very small Island and of little note 3 LETVA on the South-east of Crete now called Christiana And 4 AEGILIA or Aegialia by Pliny Aeglia more in the Sea towards Peloponnesus now called Ceterigo by Sophianus Of which and others of lesse note if lesse may be there is no more to be said but that they have alwayes followed the fortunes of Crete on which they seen to have their principall dependence The ISLANDS of the IONIAN SEA The IONIAN SEA is so called either from one Ionius the son of Dyrachius whom Hercules having ignorantly killed threw into this Sea giving that name unto it to preserve his memory as Didymus is of opinion or from Iona a Region in the extremity of Calabria as Solinus or from Iâ the daughter of Inachus as Lycophron the Poet hath it It containeth all that part of the Mediterranean which lieth from the Aegean or Cretan Seas unto the Adriatick from which parted about Epidamnum otherwise called Dyrrachium as is said by Ptolemie or rather at the shooting out of the Acroceraunian hils as affirmed by Pliny and other writers and so along the shores of the two Calabrias to the lsle of Sicil. Chief Isles whereof which passe in the accompt of Greece for of those lying on the coast of Italy we have spoke elsewhere are 1 the Strophades 2 Zacynthus 3 the Echinades 4 Cephalenia 5 Corcyra and 6 Ithaca 1 The STROPHADES are two small Islands now called Strivali lying against Messene in Peloponnesus famous for nothing but the Harpies ravenous birds
King with 2000. horse 3. Eastward of Pontus Galaticus lieth Polemoniacus so called by the Romans either from Polemomum a chief town of this tract or from Polemo the last King hereof after whose death this Kingdome came unto the Romans Places of most importance in it 1. Polemonium on the Sea-side spoken of before 2. Hermanassa a Sea-town also more in the land 3. Neo-Coefarea now Nixaria the Metropolis of Polemoniacus when made a Province of it self 4. Zela enlarged by Pompey and called Megalopolis by Constantine laid unto the Province of Helenopontus 5. Sebaestia so called in honour of Augustus whom the Greeks called Sebastos a place of great strength and one of the first Townes in the Lesser Asia which held out against Tamerlane in revenge whereof when he had took it he caused 12000. men women and children to be most cruelly buried alive in some hollow pits which he had dagged for that purpose Nigh to this City is Mount Stella where Pompey gave Mithridates his fatal overthrow where also Tamerlane with an Army of 800000 of his Tartars encountred with Barazet the Turke comming to the reliese of Sebastia with an Armie of 500000 fighting men The assue of which fight was this that Bayazet having lost 200000. of his souldiers was himself taken prisona and carried by the insolent Conqueror in an iron cage against the barres whereof he beat out his brains 6. Barbanissa 7. Megalossus 8. Gozalvia c. not much observable in Story In this part of Pontus is the rise and fall of the River Thermodon on the bankes whereof the Amazones a sort of Warlike women are said to dwell so called either quasi ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã because they used to cut off their right pappes that they might not be an impediment to their shooting or from a and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã since pane because they used not to eat bread or from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã because they used to live together They were originally of Schythia and accompanied their husbands to these parts about the time of the Scythians first irruptions into Asia in the time of Sesostris King of Egypt The leaders of this people into Cappadocia were Plinos and Scolpythus two young men of a great house whom a contrary action had banished They held a great hand over the Themiscyrii who inhabited this region and the Nations round about them At last they were by treachery all murdered But their wives now doubly vexed both with exile and widowhood and extremity of grief and fear producing its usual effect desperateresse they set upon the Conquerors under the Conduct of Lampedo and Marpesia and not onely overthrew them but also infinitely inlarged their Dominions The Amazon Queens 1. Lampedo Marpesia First Queens of the Amazones in these parts 2. Ortera 3. Antiopa whose sisters Hippolyte and Menalippe challenged Hercules and Theseus to single combate and were at last hardly vanquished to their eternal credits 4. Penhesilea who came with a troope of brave Viragoes to the aid of Priamus King of Troy she invented the Battaile axe and was at last slaine by Pyrrhus sonne to Achilles Long after her death reigned Thalestris who came to Alexander being in Hyrcania and plainly told him she came to be his bed-fellow which done she returned and at last by little and this Female Nation was extinct They used in matters of copulation to go to their neighbouring men thrice in a year if they brought forth males they sent them to their fathers if females they kept them and trained them up in all discipline of war and courage Of these more elsewhere 4. the most Eastern part of Pontus called CAPPADOCIUS for that it bordered on that Province and for a time was added to it by the Romans extended from Polemoniacus to Colchis and the River Euphrates the utmost boundaries of this Countrey Places of most consideration in it 1. Pharnacia built by Pharnaces a King of Pontus 2. Cerasu by Constantine laid unto the Province of Polemoniacus from whence Cherries were brought first to Rome Anno V. C. 680 called therefore Cerasa by the Latines 3. Ischopolis on the Euxine Sea as the others are And so is also 4. Trapezus now Trabezond the Imperial City of the Comneny here raigning over Cappadocia Galatia and these parts of Pontus An Empire founded first by Alexins Comnenus Nephew of the great Tyrant Andronicus Comnenus by his Son Emanuel who at the taking of Constant nopl by the Western Christians fled unto these parts which willingly submitted unto his command Anno 1200. Here his posterity flourished in great prosperity preserving the Majesty of the Empire in a better measure then the Constantinopilitans themselves till the time of David the last Emperour in whose reign the City of Trabezond and therewith all the whole dominion belonging to it was taken by Mahomet the Great the poor Emperour ledde prisoner into Greece and there cruelly murdered A famous Emporie and specially for the trade of fish caught by the People on the shores of the Euxine Sea here salted and from hence transported in great quantities to Constantinople Caffa and other places And for their better help herein it is said that there is a Mountain not far from this City affording a black stone which being beaten in a Mortar serves instead of salt wherewith they season the fish which they send abroad A City honored heretofore with the residence of the Lord Deputies or Lieutenants of the Grecian Emperour for defence of the outparts of the Euxine against the Persiant and now the Station of such Gallies as are maintained by the Grand Siegnour to scoure the coasts of the Black Sea and secure their trade More in the land stand 5. Zephiriam 6. Aza 7. Cocalia 8. Cordyle and many others named in Ptolomy but not else observable The antient Inhabitants of this Countrey were called LEUCOSYRI or White Syrians governed by a race of Kings descended from the Royall house of Achemenes King of Persia The first of them called Mithridates one of the seven Competitors for the Persian Kingdome on the death of Cambâses But that honour failing on Darius of which more hereafter he seated himself in these remote parts of ãâã the Ancestour of many great and purssant Princes but none more memorable then one of his ãâã Regum Orientis post Alexandrum Aeagnum Maximus the most potent King of all the East since the time of Alexander the great as my Author hath it A Prince of great abilities both in war and councâll and one who longer held it out against the Romans then Pyrrhus Anniball and the great Kings of ãâã and Syria had done together This was that famous Mithridates who being once a friend and confederate of the Roman took their part against Aristonious who would not consent to the admission of the Romans unto Pergamus according to the will of Attalus Afterward conceiving an ambitious hope to obtain the Monarchy of Asia in one night he plotted
appertaining unto those Idolatries as much esteemed of but more sumpeuous than those of Delphos The Grove about ten miles in circuit environed round with Cypresses and other trees so tall and close to one another that they suffered not the Sunne to enter in his greatest heats the ground perpetually covered with the choisest Tapestry of nature watered with many a pleasant stream derived from the Castalian founteins as it was given out and yielding the most excellent fruits both for taste and tincture to which the wind and air participating the sweetness of the place did adde a most delightfull influence A place devised for pleasure but abused to lust he being held unworthy of the name of a man who transformed not himself unto a Beast or trod on this unholy ground without his Curtezan insomuch as they which had a care of their good names did forbear to haunt it A fuller discription of it he that lists to see may find in the first Book and 18. chapter of Sozomens Ecclesiasicall History who is copious in it The Temple said to have been built by Seleucus also renowned for the Oracle there given by which Adrian was foretold of his being Emperour and therefore much resorted to by Julian the Apostata for that purpose also But the body of Babylas the Martyr and Bishop of Antioch being removed thither by the command of his Brother Galius then created Coesar by Constantius the Devil and his Oracles were both frighted away as the devill did himself confess to Julian Who being desirous to learn here the success of his intended expedition into Persia received this Answer that no Oracle could be given as long as those divine bones were so neer the Shrine Nor was it long after before the Idol and the Temple were consumed by a fire from Heaven as was avowed by those who observed the fall of it though Julian did impure it to the innocent Christians and in revenge caused many of their Churches to be burned to ashes 20. Anitoch situate in that part hereof which is called Casiotis first built oâ began rather by Antigonus when Lord of Asia by whom named Antigonia but finished and enlarged by Seleucus after he had overthrown and slain him at the battell of Issus by the Jewes or Hebrew 's once called Reblatha Built neer the place and partly out of the ruines of an antient City in the second Book of Kings called Râblah in the Land of Hamath Hamath the Great in the sixt of Amos by Josephus and the Syrians Reblata Memorable in those daies for the Tragedies of Jehoahaz and Sedechias Kings of Judah the first of which was here deprived of his Crown and Liberty by Pharaoh Neco King of Egypt 2 Kings 23. 33. the other of his eyes and Children by the command of Nebuchadnezzar King of Babylon as was said before In following times it was by some Greek writers called Epidaphne from the neerness of it to that Grove as afterwards in the times of Chrictianity by the name of Theopolis or the City of God either from the many miracles there done in the Primitive times or from the great improvement which the Christian faith did here receive where the Disciples first obtained the name of Christians The Royall seat for many Ages of the Kings of Syria and in the flourish and best fortune of the Roman Empire the ordinary residence of the Praefect or Governour of the Eastern Provinces next of the Praefectus Praetorio Orientis who had not only the superintendency over the Diocese of the Orient though that large enough but also of the Dioceses of Egypt Asia Pontus Thrace extending so his Jurisdiction into all the parts of the then known World Honoured also with the residence of many of the Roman Emperours especially of Verus and Valens who spent here the greatest part of their times and from the first dawning of the Gospel with the Seat of the Patriarck A title of such eminency in all times of the Church the second in Accompt to the See of Rome till Constantinople being made the Imperiall City got precedence of it that there are at this time no less than four great Prelates which pretend unto it that is to say the true Patriarck governing the Christians of those parts whom they call Syrians or Melchites the Psândo-Patriarcks of the Jacobite and Maronite Sectaries both which for the greater credit to their Schism doe assume this title and finally a titular Patriarck nominated by the Pope who since the time that the Western Christians were possessed of these Eastern Countries hath assumed a power unto himself of nominating Patriarks for Alexandria Hierusalem and this City of Antioch The City seated on both sides of the River Orontis about twelve miles distant from the shores of the Mediterranean the River Parfar passing on the South-side of it By Art and Nature fortified even to admiration compassed with a double wall the outward most of which was stone the other of brick with four hundred and sixty Towers in the walls and an impregnable Castle at the East-end thereof and on the other side defended with high broken Mountains whereunto was adjoyning a deep Lake comming cut of the River Parfar before mentioned Adorned in former times with many sumptuous Palaces and magnificent Temples answerable to the reputation of so great a City till taken by the Saracâns and after by the Turks and Mamalucks men careless of all State and beauty in their fairest Cities it began to grow into decay Recovered by the Western Christians from the power of the Turks after a siege of seven moneths June 3. Anno 1098. confirmed in their possession by a great and memorable Victory got in the very sight hereof within few daies after June 28. obtained against Corbanas Lieutenant to the Persian Sultan in which with the loss of four thousand and two hundred of their own they slew a hundred thousand of the Enemy The Town and territory given by the Conquerours to Bohemund a noble Norman and Prince of Tarentum who by practising with one Pyrâhus who had the command of one of the chief Towers thereof afterwards called Saint Georges Tower was secretly let into the City and so made way for all the rest Bohemund thus made the Prince or as some say King of Antioch left it to Bohemund his sonne about ten years after succeeded in this principate by Tancred and Roger Princes of great renown in those holy wars which last unfortunately slain by the Turks not far from Aleppo in the year 1120. Baldwin the second having revenged his death by a signall victory joyned this estate to the Kingdome of Hierusalem Betrayed about sixty years after this that is to say in the year 1188. it came into the power of Saladine the victorious King of Egypt and Damascus and therewithall no fewer than five and twenty Cities which depended on the fortunes of it the glories of this famous City so declining after this last Tragedy but whether laid desolate of
of Seleucus Callinicus the fourth of this house Aâsaces a noble Parthian recovered from it all the Provinces of the Persian Empire lying on that side of Euphrates and erected the so much celebrated Parthian Kingdome whereof more in Persia And in the reign of Antiochus Magnus so called for his victories in Egypt Judea and Babylonia the Romans extorted from it all the Asian Provinces on this side Mount Taurus not wanting many provocations to incite them to it for he not only had made warre against Ptolomy Philopater King of Egypt whom the Romans had taken into their protection but stirred up the Cities and States of Greece against them invaded Lysimachia and some other parts of Europe in defiance of them and had received Annibal the Carthagimar and Thoas the Aetolian their most mortal enemies into his dominions governing his Counsels by the influences which they had upon him Nor may we think but that ambition and avarice to adde to their same and Empire by the overthrow of so great a Prince did perswade much with them So that the point being brought to a ready issue they pleaded it on both sides in the battel of Magnesia a City of Lydia to which Antiochus brought an Army of 300000. foot and as many armed Chariots besides store of Elephants if the Roman writers be not over-lavish in their reports But rejecting the advise of Annibal and committing his affaires wholly to Evil Counsellers he was vanquished by no more than four Legions of enemies and for his peace compelle to quit all his Asian Provinces on that side of Taurus and to pay 15000. Talents in ready mony for the charge of the warre The rest of his estates they were content he should enjoy for a longer time Et libentius quod tam facile cessisset as Florus handsomly puts it on him because he had so easily relinquished that Afterwards in the civil broyles among themselves about the succession of the Kingdome Alexander King of the Jews took from them many of their best Towns in Palestine as Joppa Gaza Anthedon Azotus Rhinocorura almost all Samaria and Gaulonitis with Sythopolis Gadara and many other strong Towns in Coele-Syria Finally when they had consumed almost all the Royal race and changed their Kings no less than ten times in 40. years a sure sign of a falling and expiring Kingdome they were fain to cast themselves upon Tigranes King of Armenia a puissant and successeful Prince till ingaged in the quarrel of Mithridates against the Romans by whom stripped of all his Estates on this side Euphrates he was fain to content himself with his own Armenia leaving Syria to the absolute disposal of Pompey who presently reduced it to the form of a Province This said we have not much more to do with the house of Seleucus but to lay down their names and times of their several governments till we draw towards the last end of The Macedonian Kings of Syria A. M. 3654. 1. Seleucus Nicanor the first King of this house 31. 3685. 2. Antiochus surnamed Soter or the Saviour memorable for nothing so much as marying with Stratonice his Fathers wife in his Fathers life-time 3704. 3. Antiochus II. by his flattering Courtiers surnamed Theos or the God but being poisoned by his wife he proved a mortall 3719. 4. Seleucus II. surnamed by the like flattery Callinicus or fair Conquerour because shamefully beaten by the Parthians 3739 5. Seleucus III. called for the like reason Ceraunus or the Thunderer the eldest sonne of Callinicus 3742. 6. Antiochus III. surnamed Magnus the younger sonne of Callinicus a Prince that imbraced many great actions and was fortunate in his successes beyond Euphrates he plagued the Jews but lost all Asia Minor unto the Romans 3778. 7. Seleucus IV. called Philopator the sonne of Antiochus who first began to cast his eye upon the riches of the Tempse at Hierusalem 3790. 8. Antiochus IV. surnamed Epiphanes or the Illustrious but more truly Epimanes or the mad the great scourge of the Jews brother of Seleucus Philopator With whom beginneth the story of the first Book of the Maccabees 3802. 9. Antiochus V. called by the name of Eupator the sonne of Epiphanes who by Lysias his Captain tyrannized over the poor Iudeans for the litle time that he reigned as did also 3804. 10. Demetrius surnamed Soter sonne of Seleucus Philopator by the hands of Nicanor having possessed himself of the diademe by the death of Eupator slain in his favour by the Souldiers who revolted from him He was afterwards deposed for a time by Alexander Bala pretending himself to be the Sonne of Eupator supported herein by the Antiochians 3814. 11. Alexander Bala discomfited in his first battell by Demetrius whom he slew and vanquished in the second maryed Cleopatra Daughter of Ptolomy Philometor by whose aid he was victorious But a quarrel breaking out between them Ptolomy invaded Syria and caused himself to be crowned King of it Alexander being slain by some of his Souldiers 3819. 12. Demetrius II. surnamed Nicator Sonne of Demetrius the first recovered his Fathers Kingdome a friend of the Maccabees but so cruell to his own people that he was driven out of his Kingdome by Tryphon Generall of his Armies 3821. 13. Antiochus VI. surnamed Entheus the Sonne of Alexander and Cleopatra advanced unto the Throne by Tryphon and after slain by him to make way for himself unto the Throne 3824. 14. Tryphon called also Diodorus having driven out Demetrius and slain Antiochus made himself King 3827. 15. Antiochus VII surnamed Sedetes brother of Demetrius having overcome and slain Tryphon succeeded him in the estate for a while victorious against the Parthians but afterwards overcome and slain by them After whose death Demetrius Nicator having lived in Parthia since the loss of his Kingdome was restored again unto the Throne which having held about 4 years he was again dispossessed and slain by 3843. 16. Alexander II. surnamed Zebenna an Aegyptian of mean birth set up by Ptolomy Euergetes and pretending himself to be the adopted Sonne of Antiochus afterwards vanquished and slain by 3845. 17. Antiochus VIII from the croockednesse of his nose surnamed Gryphus Sonne of Demetrius aided herein by the Aegyptian with whom reconciled having reigned about eight years in peace embroiled himself in warre with his half-brother Antiochus surnamed Cyzicenus which with variable successes on both sides continued till the time of his death having reigned 29 years in all 3874. 18. Seleucus V. Sonne of Antiochus Gryphus in the beginning of his reign overcame and flew his Uncle Cyzicenus but being vanquished by Antiochus surnamed Eusebes or Pius one of the Sonnes of Cyzicenus he fled into Cilicta and was there burnt in his palace 19. Antiochus IX surnamed Eusebes having first vanquished Seleucus and afterwards Antiochus another of the Sonnes of Gryphus was crowned King of Syria but slain not long after in the Persian wars 20. Philip and Demetrius III. surnamed Eucoerus younger Sonnes of Gryphus jointly Kings of Syria
the second Sonne of Saladine succeeded upon this Exchange in the Realm of Damascus murdered not long after by his Uncle Saphradine 8. Saphradine the Brother of Saladine having barbariously murdered eight of the Sonnes of Saladine the youngest called Saphradine escaping onely who was after Sultan of Aleppo possessed himself of the Kingdome of Damascus left at his death to Corradine his Sonne or Nephew 9. Corradine Sonne or Nephew to the Tyrant Saphradine was by him at his death left Sultan of Damascus to which all Syria and Palestine were then made Provincials But the treacheries and murders of Saphradine crying loud for vengeance Haulon the Tartar in the year 1262. having taken the King of Damascus Prisoner but whether Corradine or some other I am not able to say brought him before the walls of the City threatning to kill him in the sight of his people if they did not deliver it unto him Which the Citizens refusing to do the wretched King was torn in peeces and the City taken by assault the Kingdome by the Conquerors conferred upon Agab the Sonne of Haalon And so ended the Selzuccian family of the Kings of Damascus in the person of Corradine or the Sonne of Corradine most miserably murdered by the Tartars as it had done in Egypt 17 years before in the person of Melechsela and Elmutam the Sonne of Meledine as villainously disposed and murdered by the Mamalucks So slippery is the foundation of those Kingdomes which are laid in blood Nor did this Kingdome hold long in the hands of the Tartars recovered from them in short time by the Mamalucise then Kings of Egypt from them once more regained by the furious Tamerlane who in the year 1400. besieged Damascius with an Army of 1200000. men if the number be not mistaken and one Cypher added more than should in pursuite whereof he filled up the ditches with his Prisoners put all the people to the sword and with great art raised three Towers as a trophey of his victory built with the heads of those whom he had so slaughtered A man so strangely made up of vice and vertues that it is hard to say which had the predominancie But the violence of this tempest being overblown the Mamalucks from whom he had also conquered the Kingdome of Egypt recovered Syria by degrees and repaired Damascus continuing in their power till the year 1516 when Selimus the first discomsited amâsân Gaurus the Aegyptian Sultan in the fields of Aleppo Upon the newes whereof the Citizens of Damascus fearing the spoil of their rich City then of very great trading set open their Gates unto the Victors as did all the other Cities and Towns of Syria by their Example By means whereof without any more blows the Turks became Lords of all this Country as the next year of Egypt also by the vanquishment and death of Tonombeius who succeeded Campson so rooting out the name and government of the Mamalucks and adding those rich Kindomes to the Turkish Empire And so much for Syria MOVNT HERMON IN our passage out of Coele-Syria into Palestine we must cross Mount Hermon a ledge of hills which beginning at the East point of the Anti-Libanus bend directly South in different places and by several Nations called by divers names By Ptolomy called Alsadamus by the Amorites Samir by the Phoenicians Syrion by that name remembered in the book of Psadmes But Alsadamus they are called onely where they border upon Coele-Syria Where they begin to part the Region of Traconitis from Arabis-Deserta they are called by Moses and the Scriptures Hermon part of the Kingdome of Og the King of Basan as is said Josuah chap. 12. ver 6. Syrion by the Sidonians as is affirmed Deut. chap. 3. v. 9. Running farther after this unto the South they are called Gilead or Galaad by Strabo Trachonitae after the name of the Region along which they pass and are conceived to be the highest part of all Mount Labanus or rather of that long Ridge of Mountains which there take beginining And so we are to understand the words of the Prophet Jeremie saying Galaad tu mihi caput Libani as the Vulgar readeth it That is to say that as the head is the highest part of a man so these hills or this part of them was the highest of all the branches or spurres of Livanus Called Galeed by Jacob from that heap of stones which was there laid by Laban and Jacob to be a witness of the Covenant which was made betwixt them Con. 31 ver 27. the word signifying in the Original an heap of Witnesses And Laban said this heap ãâã between me and thee this day therefore was the name of it called Galeed ver 28. By these hills and the main body of the Anti-Libanus lying on the North and the Mountaines of Phoenicia and lanmaea on the West the land of Palestine is so shut up on every side that no Foretress can be stronger by wit or Art than that Countrey by Nature the passages in some parts so narrow as hardly to afford passage for a single person Clauditur undig montibus hinc abruptis rupibus et profundis vallibus concursu Torrentium inde altis et implexis anfractibus sic contractis ut per angustos colles vix pateat transitus viatori as my Author hath it I forgot to adde that that part of these hills which commonly is known in Scripture by the name of Hermon is in one place thereof called Sihon as Deut 4 ver 48. where it is said that the Israelites possessed the Land from Aroer on the bank of the River Arnon even to Mount Sion which is Hermon as also that one of the highest tops or Summits of it had the name of Amana alluded to by Solomon in the fourth of the Canticles by some mistaken for Amanus a branch of Taurus which divides Syria from Cilicia in the Lesser Asia with which Solomon had but small or no acquaintance And so having cleared our selves of so much of this Mountain as lay before us in our way we palestine where we shall meet with it again or rather with the Western parts and branches of it under the names of Gilead and Trachonitis as a part of that Country OF PALESTINE PALESTINE is bounden on the East with the Hills last mentioned by which parted from Coelo-Syria and Arabia-Deserta on the West with the Mediterranean Sea and some part of Phoenicia on the North with the Anti-Libanus which divides ãâã from Syria and the rest of Phoenicia and on the South with some part of Arabia Petraea It was first called Palestine from the Philistims the most potent Nation of those parts A name first found in the History of Herodotus but generally used in times succeeding by the Greeks Romanâ And this I look on as the proper and adaequate name of the whole Countrey according to the bounds before laid down the others by which commonly called being more restrained and properly belonging to so much
ordinary residence of their Princes absolute of themselves at first as in other places but at the time when Moses and Iosuah led the people into their possessions subjected unto Sehon King of the Amorites whose Dukes their five Kings or Princes are said to be Iosuah 13. 21. A people whom the Israelites had neither commission or intent to make warre upon if they had not causelesly provoked them at the request of the Moabites by sending amongst them as Balaam the false prophet had advised the most beautiful of all their women not only to entice them to prohibited mixtures but to allure them to the worship of their Idols also A mischievous and successfull plot but alike dangerous to both parties God sending a sierce plague amongst the Israelites which cost them the lives of 24000 persons besides such as perished by the sword and giving a command to Moses to avenge him of the Midianites who had so provoked him On which commission Moses culled out 12000 men and sent them under Phineas against the Midianites by whom all their Princes were slain their Cities and goodly Castles burnt with fire their men women and male-children put unto the sword as is related in the one and thireieth Chapter of the Book of Numbers Yet notwithstanding this great slaughter they recovered their former power if not a greater and after the death of Barac the Judge of Israel did for the space of four years so afflict that people that they were fain to hide themselves in the Caves and strongholds of the Mountains as is said Iudg. 6. 2. their enemies having left them neither sheep oxe nor asse or any sustenance at all v. 4. But Gideon being raised up by God for their deliverance encountred with their tour Kings and put them to flight of which four Oreb and Zeb were taken and slain by the Ephraimites at the passage of Iordan Zebah and Salmanah taken by Gideon himself and executed by his own hand as the story telleth us In this war there are said to have perished of this people and their Confederates no fewer than 120000 persons by which so weakned that we hear no more of them from this time forwards in any action of importance their name and Countrey being first incorporated into that of the Edomites and after into that of the Ismaelites and other the Inhabitants of Arabia Petraea 2. The MOABITES possessed all the Countrey from the Midianites in the South as far as to Esebon in the North on both sides of the River Arnon having Iordan on the West and the hills of Abarin on the East Possessed at the first by the Emmims a race of Giants whole chief City was Sheneth Kiriathaim But these being vanquished and broken by Cherdorlaomer and his Associates of which see Gen. 14. 5. their forlom seats were taken up by the Moabites descended from Moab one of the Sonnes of Lot who lived herein great prosperity till the time of Vaheb Grand-father unto Baalac the Sonne of Zippor from whom Sehon King of the Amorites had taken all the parts of Moab on the North of the River Arnom and made that River which before was the middle of Moab to be the North bound or border of it In which estate it stood in the time of Moses Chief Cities of it at that time were 1. Rabbar the Regall seat of Baalac the King of Moab the Rhalmathum of Pâolomy 2. Diblatham destroyed with the rest of Moab by Nabuchadnezzer as is said Ier. 48. 22. 3. Gallim the principality of Phalti the Sonne of Laish to whom Saul gave his Daughter Michael formerly married unto David 1. Sam. 25. 44. 4. Muthana and 5. Nashaliel thorow which the Israelites passed after they had left the well called Beer 6. Bamath where Moses was encamped when he sent to Sehon to demand a passage thorow his Countrey Numbers 21. 19. c. 7. Mizpah the City of Refuge to the Father and Mother of David in the time of his troubles under Saul 8. Hor the chief City of Moab not medled with by Moses in his march this way the Lord himself forbidding him to touch upon it or distress it because it had been given by him for an inheritance to the Children of Lot Deut. 2. 9. Which prohibition was not onely for this place particularly though this particularly their mentioned but for all the lands and terretories then in their possession 9. Kir-hasareth of chief note for the barbarous and inhumane fact of Mesha the Moabitish King who being besieged herein by the Kings of Judah Israel and Edom without hope of escape sacrificed his own eldest Sonne on the wall hereof which so moved the Kings of Judah and Edom that they forsook the King of Israel whos 's the quarrel was So the siege was raised 2 Kings 3. 27. Now as Moses did not at the present disobey Gods Order in leaving the Moabites in quiet so neither did the Moabites on their parts provoke him to it giving him a free and open passage in his march for Caâaan out of an hope that when the Amorites were subdued they should be put into possession of their lost estates And though they were deceived of that expectation the Israelites looking on the Countrey which they had conquered as the spoiles of the Amorites and given it for a possession to the Tribe of Reuben yet durst they not do any thing in the way of Annes but sent for Baalam the false Prophet to cast them by his curses and incantations into some diseases whereby their strength and courage might be taken from them Balaac the Sonne of Zippor was at this time King After whom we find not the name of any other till we come to Eglon who with the help of Ammon and Amalek over-mastered Israel and for the space of eighteen years tyrannized amongst them when slain in his own house and afterwards 10000 of his people by the hand of Ehad But this indignity was in the times succeeding revenged by Saul in some part who made warre upon them but more by David who subdued them and made them Tributaries And not so onely but subjected them to the vilest offices as is intimated in that form of Speech Moab is my wash-pot Psal 60. 8. Taking their opportunity they withdrew themselves from the house of David and put themselves under the command of the Kings of Israel to whom they paid for tribute in the time of Ahab 100000 Lambs and 200000 Rams with their fleeces on but quickly weary of those payments and revolting from the house of Ahab also they were invaded by Jehoram aided herein by the Kings of Judah and Idumaea by whom being vanquished Mesha their King was fain to shut himself up in Kir-hasareth as was said before After this joining with the Ammonites and the Idumaeans or Sonnes of Edom they invaded Jehosophat King of Judah to whom God gave a memorable and signall victory without blow or battel the Ammonites first setting upon the Edomites and after upon one
Persians laid the tributes of the Western Provinces whence all Riches had in time the name of Gazae Once Caleb took it but not able to hold it against the Philistins he again deserted it Destroyed by Alexander the Great and re-built again it made notable resistance against the Maccabees till at last forced by Simon the brother of Judas who liked the place so well that he intended to have made it his place of residence not so decayed in length of time but that it was a goodly City in the dayes of Brochardus And is still the best of all this coast built on an hill encompassed with rich and pleasant vallies the building low and mean as in other places but some of them adorned with pillars of fair Parian marble digged out of the remaining ruins 6. Maioma the Port Town of Gaza but made a City of it self by Constantine by whom called Constantia but restored again by Julian unto those of Gaza and by him commanded to be called Gaza Mariâma These were the chief places holden by the Philistims a strong and Giantlike race of men such as the Scripture call by the name of Anak or the Sonnes of Anak Originally descended from Casluhim and Copthorim of the race of Mizraim the sonnes of Cham as appeareth both by the common consent of antient Writers and plain Texts of Scripture Jerem. 47. 4. and Amos 9. 7. These being setled first in the borders of Egypt and Idumaea where the Casluhim gave name unto the Province of Casiotis and the Mountain Casius proceeded North-wards and subdued the Avim a Canaanish people planting themselves in their habitations as is said expressely Deut. 2. 23. Here Abraham found them in his time and here they were when Israea went down to Gezar Governed at first by one King whom they called alwayes by the name of Abimelech as the Egyptians theirs by the name of Pharaoh sometimes by five according to the number of their principal Cities but still united in the times of approaching dangers Too strong to be subdued by the Tribes of Israel they made head against them and mastered them at several times for above 150. years Tyrannizing over them till broken by Sampson and for a time kept off by Samuel Recovering again they vanquished the Israelites in the time of Saul whom they discomfited and hanged his dead body barbarously on the walls of Bethsan But David a more fortunate Prince overthew them in many set battels and at length took the Town of Gath one of the strongest Towns they had and by that means so weakned them that they durst not stirre all the time of David nor a long while after Beginning to be troublesome in the dayes of Ozias King of Judah they were warred on by him their army overthrown Ita and Amnia two of their strong Forts took and razed and the Town of Gath again dismantled In the time of the Idolatrous Achaz associating with the Edomites who evermore attended the destruction of Judah they brake out again took Bethsemes Aialon Timnah and some other Towns carried away many Prisoners and flew much people But the good King Ezeââah made them pay dear for it taking from them the greatest part of their Country betwixt Gath and Gaza Which notwithstanding they recovered to so great esteem that the whole Countrey had from them the name of Palestine But broken by degrees by the Maccabaeans they lost both their power and reputation passing in common estimate as a part of âewry the fortunes of which it followed for thetimes succeeding 2. The Tribe of DAN so called from Dan the fift sonne of Iacob by Bilhah the hand-maid of Rache of whom were mustered at Mount Sinai 62700. fighting men and 66400. at the second muster in the Land of Canaan where their lot fell betwixt Ephraim on the North Simeon on the South the Tribe of BENIAMEN on the East and the Mediterranean on the West Places of most note in it 1. Ioppa now called Iaffa once a famous Mart-Town and the onely Haven to Iudaea in foregoing times the Town where Ionah took ship to fly unto Tarshiesh where Peter raised Dorcas from death to life and where he lying in the house of one Simon a Tanner was in a vision taught the conversion of the Gentiles This City they report to have been built before the floudn here they say reigned Cepheus whose daughter Andromeda was by Perseus delivered from a Sea-monster some of whose bones the people use to shew to strangers even till the flourishing of the Romans Just as our Citizens of Coventry and Warwick shew the bones of the Dun-Cow of Dunsmear heath and the bones of I know not what Gyant slain by Guy Earl of Warwick In the time of the Maccabees it was garrisoned by the Syrians who having in the Port a Fleet of good power and strength invited 200 of the chief Citizens to go aboard with them and there drowned them all for which their fleet was fired by Iudas and such as did escape the fire fell upon his sword Twice taken by the Romans and the second time burnt unto the ground new walled and fortified with Towers by King Lewis of France in the year 1250 the Holy Warres then drawing to their finall end Now nothing standing of it but two little Turrets where are certain Harquebusses for defence of the Haven none of the best defended from the South and West winds with eminent Rocks but exposed to the fury of the North which makes it more unsafe than the open Seas when inraged by Tempests Not much frequented by the Merchant who trade here but for Cottons onely and hold their Factory not far off in a Town called 2. Rama by the Moores called Ramula situate in a sandy plain on the rising of a little hill built of free-stone but the streets thereof narrow and the houses contemptible More beautifull in the ruins of some Christian Churches and a Monastery built by Philip the Good of Burgundie where the house of Nicod mus stood than in any of the remaining edifices 3. Iamnia neer Ioppa where Iudas burnt the rest of the Syrian Fleet the flame whereof was seen to Hierusalem 240 furlongs off mentioned by Ptolomy and in the times of Christianity an Episcopall Sâe now not discernable in the ruins 4. Cedar or Cedron fortified against the Iews by Cendebaeus one of the Lieutenants of Antiochus who hereabouts was overthrown by the Maccabees 5. Modin a small Town but honoured with the birth and sepulchre of those Maccabaeans the Sepulchre being seven Marble Pillars of so great an height that they served as a mark for Seamen 6. Gibbethon in the Countrey called Makats a City of the Levites but afterwards possessed by the Philistims at the sieige whereof Nadab the Sonne of Ieroboam King of Israel was slain by Baasha who succeeded and Omri chosen King on the death of Zimri 7. Cariathi rim where the Ark of the Lord was kept for 20 years in the house of Aminadab
Lord. 52. 3192. 11. Iotham the Sonne of Vzziah or Azariah 16. 3208. 12. Achaz the Son of Iotham in whose time and on whose occasion the Kingdome of Damascus was ruined by Tiglath-Pileser King of Assyria and the Tribes on the farther side of Iordan led into captivity 16. 3224. 13. Hezekiah the Sonne of Ahaz a religious Prince in whose time the Kingdom of the ten Tribes was destroyed by the Assyrians and that of Assyria by the Babylonians 3253. 14. Manasses the wicked sonne of the good King Hezekiah restored Idolatry and put to death the Prophet Esaiah for opposing his irreligous courses 55. 3308. 15. Amon the sonne of Manasses and as bad as he slain by a conspiracy of his Servants when he had reigned but two years onely 3310. 16. Iosiah the sonne of Amon a right godly King unfortunately slain by Pharaoh Necoh King of Egypt at the battel of Megiddo 31. 3341. 17. Iehoahaz the sonne of Iosiah a King of 3. moneths onely deposed and sent Prisoner by Pharaoh Necoh to Riblah in the land of Hamath since called Antiochia 18. Iehoiakim the sonne of Iosiah and half Brother of Iehoahaz advanced unto the Throne by Necoh who changed his name from Eliakim by which he formerly was called into that of Iehoiakim 11. 3351. 19. Iehoiachin or Iechoniah the sonne of Iehoiakim at the end of three moneths led captive unto Babylon with his wives and Mother and the great Officers of the Realm by Nebuchadnezzar 20. Zedekiah an other of the sonnes of Iosiah and brother by the whole blood of Iehoahaz made King by Nebuchadnezzar in the place of Iehoiachin or Iechoniah his name being changed from Mattaniah by which called before But rebelling against his Benefactor contrary to the Counsel of the Prophet Ierem he was taken Prisoner in the 11. year of his reign Hierusalem destroyed the Temple ruinated and the People carried Captive to the land of Babylon A. M. 3362. where they lived in exile 70 years which time being expired Cyrus the King of the Persians gave them leave to return to their Countrey and to re-edifie their City and Temple which work being finished by the encouragement of Ezra Nehemiah and Zorobabel and the Nation again setled in some part of their old possessions they were after governed by their High-Priests and the Counsel of the Elders which they called the Sanhedrim the High-Priest bearing the chief stroke and being looked on as the man of the greatest power And therefore I will here subjoyn the Catalogue of so many of them as governed the affaires of this Countrey from the Return of the People from the Captivity of Babylon till the time of the Maccabces who managed the estate hereof both as Priests and Princes till their subjection by the Romans The Kings of Ispael A. M. 2971. 1. Ieroboam the Sonne of Nebat of the Tribe of Ephraim the first King of Israel 22 2993. 2. Nadab the Son of Ieroboam 2. 2995. 3. Baasha of the Tribe of Issachar having slain Nadab reigned in his steed 24. 3019. 4. Ela the Son of Baasha 2. 3021. 5. Zimri a King of seven daies onely the murderer of Ela and his own Executioner 6. Omri the Captain of the host who removed the Regall seat from Tirzah to Samaria 8. 3029. 7. Ahab the Son of Omri and husband of Iezebel 3051. 8. Ahaziah the Son of Ahab 2. 3053. 9. Iehoram the Brother of Ahaziah 12. 3065. 10. Iehu the Captain of the host vanquished and slew Ieboram reigning in his steed 28. 3093. 11. Iehoahaz the Son of Iehu 17. 3110. 12. Ioash the Son of Iehoahaz 16. 3126. 13. Ieroboam II. the Son of Ioash 41. 3178. 14. Zachariah the Son of Ieroboam the second after an Interregnum of 11 years succeeded in the Throne of his Father slain at the end of six moneths by 3178. 16. Menahem the Son of Gadi 10. 3188. 17. Pekahiah the Sonne of Menahem slain by 3190. 18. Pekah the Son of Remaliah served in the same kind after a reign of 20 years by 3210. 19. Hoseah the Son of Ela in the fifth year of whose reign and the 18th year from the death of Pekah Salmanassar King of Assyria having by a siege of three years carried the City of Samaria destroyed the Kingdome of Israel and led the greatest part of the People into Captivity The High-Priests of the lews A. M. 3427. 1. Iosuah the High-Priest at the time of the Return assistant to Zorobabel in rebuilding the Temple which he lived not to finish though continuing as som say in the Government 100. years But I believe rather that the names of his Successors being lost the whole time is ascribed to him 3530. 2. Ioiakim said to be the sonne of Iosuah in whose time by the diligence of Ezra and Nehemiah the Temple was finished and the Worship of God restored 3580. 3. Ionathan or Iohanan 30. 3610. 4. Iaddus who entertained Alexander the Great coming to Hierâsalem of whom more anon the brother of that Manasses for whose sake and on whose occasion the Temple on Mount Garazim was built by Sanballat with the leave of Alexander 20. 3630. 5. Ontas succeeded Iaddus as Iaddus had done Ionathan not by birth as formerly but by the Election of the People 3651. 6. Simon surnamed Iustus 9. 3660. 7. Eleazer the brother of Simon 32. 3692. 8. Menelaus the brother of Eleazer and Simon 3718. 9. Onias II. 14. 3732. 10. Simon II. 10. 3742. 11. Ontas III. the sonne of Simon the 2. 3787. 12. Iason the brother of Omas the 3. 3789. 13. Menelaus II. the brother of Iason in whose time the Temple was profaned by the Syrians at the command of Antiochus Epiphanes 3794. 14. Aletmus under whose Government the Maccabees began to appear in defence of their Countrey and Religion by whom succeeded in the office of High-Priest after his decease Among these none of greater note than Iaddus High-Priest at such time as Alexander the Great having conquered Syria marched towards Hierusalem and was encountred by this Iaddus in his Priestly vestments assuring him in the name of the most high God and making it demonstrable from the Prophecy of Daniel that he should prosper in his enterprize against the Persians An hope which Alexander did imbrace with the greater confidence because as he affirmed to Parmenio his chief commander he had once at Diu a City of Macedon seen in a dream or Vision such a person as Iaddus was so habited and prosessing the same one God by whom he was encouraged to pursue the action which he had in hand with assurance of Victory And upon this the lews were so much favoured by him that he gave them leave to live according to their own laws and to enjoy with freedome their own Religion But it held onely for his own time For shortly after his decease they were on both sides plagued by the Kings of Egypt and Syria who ransacked their Cities slaughtered their People made havock of their goods and compelled many
the removing of the Imperiall Seat to Damascus in Syria and after that the usuall place of meeting for âââsultation in affairs of State relating to the peace of this Countrey and the common interest of this People as memorable for the Sepulchre of Mortis Hali the Progenitor of the Persian Sophies as Medina is for that of Mahomet 5. Meccha supposed to be the Mechara of Ptolomy situate in the like barren soyl not far from Medina but of far greater resort and trafick the whole wealth in a manner of this Countrey together with the commodities of Persia and India being first brought hither and from hence on Camels backs transported into Aegypt Syria Palestine and other parts of the Turkish Empire Unwalled and either for that cause or for concealement of their fopperies from the eyes of Christians it is made death for any Christian for to come within five miles of it Utterly destitute of water but what they keep in cisternes from one shewer of rain to another or else brought thither with great charge otherwise pleasantly seated rich and containing about 6000 families every year visited with three Caravans or troops of Merchants and Pilgrims from India Damascus and Grand Caire who having done their business and devotions there go afterwards in Pilgrimage to Medina also to the great enriching of both places 6. Ziden the Haven Town to Mecca from which distant about 40. miles situate on the Red Sea in a sandy soyl unwalled and much exposed both to wind and weather but wealthy well-built and of great resort 7. Zebit now the Metropolis of the Countrey situate about half a daies journey from the Red Sea in a large plain between two mountains a Riveret of the smae name passing by it well-traded for Sugars spice and fruits the ordinary residence of the Turkish Beglerâe by whom taken not longer after Aden 8. Eltor a Port Town of this Countrey where the Christians are suffered to inhabit 9. Aden on the very entrance of the Red Sea neer the Streights called ãâã Mândell supposed by some to be the Madoce of Ptolomy but more agreeing in situation with the ãâã Emporie by him called Arabia The fairest Town of the whole Peninsula of great strength both by Art and Nature well-traded and well-fortified having a large capacious Haven seldome without good store of shipping and containing to the number of six thousand persons Once a distinct Kingdome of itself but treacherously surprized by the Turks Anno 1538. and therewith all the rest of the Countrey made afterwards the seat of a Turkish Beglerbeg under whom and him of Zebit are supposed to be no fewer than thirty thousand Timariots 10. Oran the Lock and Key of the Southern Ocean 11. Thema or Theman the same I take it which our later travellers call Zeman situate more within the land affirmed by Benjamin the Jew surnamed Tuledensis to be a Town of 15 miles square but to have within the walls thereof great quantity of ground for tillage 12. Zarval a retiring place of the Caliphs when they lived in this Countrey 13. Hor on the point or Promontory called Chorodemus a Garrison not long since of the Kings of Ormus 14. Muskahat on the Persian Gulf neer the point of Land called Cape Rozelgate opposite to Surat in the East India and possessed by the Portugals who have fortified it with a well-built Castle for defence of their ships and Frigots which frequent those Seas Of no great note till the taking of Ormus by the Persians many of the Inhabitants whereof were since setled here Of the affairs of this Countrey we shall speak anon having first took a brief view of the Ilands which belong unto it 4. THE ARABICK ILANDS The ILANDS which lie round about the shores of Arabia Felix and have been antiently accompted as parts thereof are dispersed either in the 1. Red-Sea 2. Southern Ocean or 3. the Gulf of Persia 1. The RED-SEA called also by the Antients Sinus Arabicus and now Golso di Mecca is that part or branch of the Southern Ocean which interposeth it self betwixt Egypt on the East Arabia Felix and some part of Petraa on the West the North-East bound of it touching upon Idumaea or the Cost of Edom. Extended in length from the Town of Sues antiently called Arsinoe in the bottom of it to the streights of Babe!-Mandel where it openeth into the Southern Ocean for the space of one thousand and four thousand miles in breadth for the most part but one hundred but in some places almost two the Streights themselves not being above a mile and an half antiently chained by the Kings of Aegypt as is said by Strabo but now left open by the Turk who is Lord hereof A violent and unquiet Sea full of sands and shelves insomuch as they who passe in and out are fain to make use of Pilots which dwell thereabouts and are experienced in the channel Sufficiently famous in all times and stories for the miraculous passage of the Children of Israel It took the name of the Red-Sea as some conceived from the redness of the sands as others have delivered from the redness of the waters but later observations have discovered the weakness and absurdity of these Etymologies the Sea and Sands being coloured here as in other places By the Grecians it was called Erythraum which in that tongue signifieth Red also not from the colour either of the sands or waters but from one Erythras supposed to be the Sonne of Perseus and Andromeda who commanded the Eastem shores hereof And these come neerer to the mark than the others did For the truth is it was originally called the Sea of Edom because it took beginning on the coasts of that Countrey which word in the Hebrew signifying Red as appeareth Gen. 25. 30. first given as a nick-name to Esau and from him afterwards to Mount Seir or the Land of Edom Gen. 36. 31. was by the Greeks rendred Erthraum and Mare Rubrum by the Latines Whence the name of the Red Sea became known to all but the reason of the name to few Of the great trafick which was antiently driven up this Sea we shall speak hereafter when we are in Egypt on the other side of it Look we now on the Ilands which belong to Arabia as they all generally do Known in the times of Ptolomy by the names of 1. Adani 2. Aeni 3. Are 4. Cardamine 5. Combusta 6. Damanum 7. Hieracum or the Isle of Hawkes 8. Maliaci 9. Polbii 10. Socratis 11. Timagenis and 12. Zygana But by what names now called and of what note then is a thing so doubtfull that I dare not offer a conjecture Late Travellers report almost all of them to be small desolate or but meanly inhabited described by them under other names One there is of indifferent largeness said to be an hundred twenty and five miles long though but twelve broad called Dalaqua with a City in it of that name where they gather Pearls 2. Then
Hagarenis non à fuga duci But time and opposition at the last reclamed him from this error and in the second edition of his work he is content to follow the common opinion of those men whom in the first he whistled off with the infamous appellation of mendaces But to proceed It hapned much about this time that the Saracens revolting from Heraclius the Eastern Emperour joyned themselves unto him They had long been displeased with their condition and now hoped to mend it Exasperated by Julian the Apostate when they served in his warres against the Persian for telling them when they demanded their pay that he had more store of steel than Gold but then they wanted a fit head to resort unto Now serving Heraclius in the same warre they were used by his Officers in the same ill manner Asking their pay the Treasurer of the Army made them this churlish answer that there was scarce money enough to pay the Roman and Grecian Souldiers and must those dogs be so importunate for their wages Provoked herewith and hearing the fame of Mahomet they betook themselves to him who strengthned by their forces and the coming in of the rest of their Countrey-men soon brought the three Arabias under his subjection To which having defeated the Emperors forces sent against him he added some parts of Syria and Egypt and returning to Mecca there dyed frantick and distempered in the 70th year of his Age and three and twentieth of his impostures of which he had spent thirteen at Medina and the rest at Mecca from his first serling in which City the years of his Empire were computed His dead body being kept four daies in expectation of a resurrection which he promised to perform at the end of three grown full of stench and putrefaction was carried to Medina and there interred his Successors out of wicked and worldly policy keeping up the reputation of that Religion after his decease which they derided in his life and calling themselves Caliphs or Vicars Generall to him their Prophet to the Catalogue of which we hasten made intricate not more by their own confusions than by the difference of those names by which they are presented to us by severall Writers according to the times and Languages in which they writ The Caliphs or Emperours of the Saracens A. C. A. H. 622 5 1. Mahomet the Impostor of whom before 632 15 2. Ebubezer or Vquebar Mahomets Father-in-Law and one of his Great Captains supplanted Ali to whom the Empire was designed by the will of Mahomet and took unto himself the name of Caliph 2. 634 17 3. Haumar the second of Mahomets Great Captains having the command of the Army under Ebubezer succeeded him in the estate and added to it Persia Egypt Palestine with great part of Syria and Mesopotamia 12. 647 30 4. Osmen the third of Mahomets great Captains Husband of Zetneh his second daughter succeeded under that pretence and added all Barbary to his Empire Distressed by the faction of Halt and besieged in his own house he flew himself in the eighty seventh year of his Age and the tenth of his Reign 657 40 5. Hali the Kinsman and next heir of Mahomet and the husband of Fatime his eldest daughter succeeded on the death of Osmen murdered by the procurement of Mxavias neer Cafa in Arabia Felix 660 43 6. Muhavias having murdered Hali his Sonne Hasem or Ossan and eleven of the Sonnes of that Hasem the twelfth onely escaping with life from whom descended the Family of the Alaveci and the Persian Sophies assumed the Government as rightfull Successor to Osmen whose widow the daughter of Mahomet he had took to wife He conquered Rhodes Cyprus and a great part of Asia Minor and was the Founder of the Family of Aben Humeya 681 64 7. Gizid the Son of Muhavias more skilled in Poetry than in Armes 8. Habdalla and Marvan Competitors for the Supreme dignity but carried at last by Marvan 685 68 9. Abdimelech the Sonne of Marvan established the begun conquests of Armenia and Mesopotamia 22. 707 90 10. Vlidor Ulit under whom the Saracens or Moors first conquered Spain 9. 716 99 11. Zulcimin Brother to Ulit whose Captain Mulsamas besieged Constantinople till his Ships were burnt and his men consumed with the Plague 3. 719 102 12. Homar or Haumar II. Son of Vildor Vlit 2. 721 104 13. Izit or Gizid II. the brother of Haumar with whom during his life he was joynt Caliph and after his decease enjoyed it wholly to himself 725 107 14. Evelid by some called Ischam in whose time Charles Martel made such havock of the Moores in France Anno 734 their General then named Abderamen 18. 743 125 15. Gizid III. the Son of Gizid the second 744 126 16. Hyces by some called Ibrahim the brother of Gizid the third slain by Marvan 745 127 17. Marvan II. the last of the house of Ben-Humeya slain by Abdalla of the house of Fatime and Hali. 7. 752 134 18. Abdalla of the house of Alaveci or Alabeci descended from Hali and Fatime the eldest daughter of Mahomet called also the Family of Abas because of their descent from Abas the Uncle of Mahomet and perhaps Father unto Hali. 756 138 19. Abdallas II. 20. Mahomet II. surnamed Bugiafer or Abugefer who built the City of Bagdat made from that time the constant seat of his Successors till their fatall period 777 156 21. Mahadi 9. 786 168 22. Musa or Moyses 1. 787. 169. 23. Aron or Arachid who compelled Irene Empress of Constantinople to pay him tribute 23. 810. 193. 24. Mahamad or Mahomet III. 825. 198. 25. Abdalla III. who took and spoyled Crete and overthrew the Greeks be spoiled Sicilia Sardinia and Corsica 17. 832. 215. 26. Mahomet IV. wasted Italy burnt the suburbs of Rome and harassed the fore-named Ilands 40. Others reckon these Caliphs to have succeeded Mahomet II. 815. 198. 25. Mamon 12. 827. 210. 26. Mutetzam 8. 835. 218. 27. Wacek 4. 839. 222. 28. Methucall 12. 851. 234. 29. Montacer 1. 852. 235. 30. Abul Hamet 6. 858. 241. 31. Almatez 4. 863. 245. 32. Motadi Bila 7. 7. After whose death the Aegyptians with-drew themselves from their obedience due to the Babylonian Caliph and chose one of their own to whom all the Arabians or those of the Mahumetan religion in Africa and Europe submitted themselves Of the Aegyptain Caliphs when we come into that Countrey take now with you the names onely of the Syrian and Babylonian Caliphs for story of them I find little or none the power being totally in the hands of the Sultans of the severall Provinces and nothing left unto the Caliphs but an aiery title the shadow of that mighty Tree which formerly had spread it self over most parts of the World The Babylonian Caliphs after the division A. C. A. H. 870 252 1. Mutemad 21. 891 273 2. Mutezad 8. 897 281 3. Muchtaphi 8. 907 389 4. Muchtedtr 24. 931 313 5. Elhaker 1. 932 314 6.
effeminacy which once rooted in them in their youth doth alwayes after subject them to the softness and baseness of libidinous pleasure 7. They have lost much of that fear and terror which formerly their very name did carry with it insomuch that not the Venetians onely have by Sea often mated and once overthrown them the Hungarians withstood their greatest forces for the space of 200 years by land the Polonians forced them to dishonourable retreat and composition but the poore Prince of Transylvania did divers times discomfit them with the death of many of their Bassaes the Florentines with six ships onely intercepteth their trade and the poor Emir of Sidon held it out against them many years together 8. By the avarice and corruption reigning in the Court all peace and warre all Counsels and informations all injuries and favours being now made saleable And 9. It is visible and apparent that their Empire was long sin ce at the highest Et naturaliter quod procedere non potest recedu as Velleius hath it when an Empire can ascend no higher by the ordinary course of nature it must have a fall All these are more than probable Prognosticks of a sinking Monarchy and yet there is a greater than any of these that is to say the present State of Affaires The young Emperor Mahomet the fourth now reigning is but a weak staff to support so vast an Empire considering not onely the infinite casualties to which children are naturally subject but the dangers which he may justly fear from a Rebellious Souldiery and a Factious Court Who by the murder of one Emperor and the deposition of two have made themselves so formidable but withall so odious in the sight of the Imperiall house that there is no way left to save them from a merited vengeance but to translate the Empire tosome other Family though by the rooting out of this Which whensoever it shall happen either by the naturall death or unnaturall destruction of the present Sultan it will draw with it an extermination of the Ottoman race which I look on as a matter not to be avoided except by miracle Supposing then the line of Ottoman to fail as it is most probable that it will what will become of this vast Empire Three there will be to offer at it viz. the Crim-Tartar the Janizaries and the Bassas And first the Crim-Tartar may plead a composition made by his Ancesters with the Princes of the Ottoman family which is that he supplying them with 60000 men at his own charges should on the failer of the heirs males succeed in this Empire Besides which he may hope for no small succors not onely from the rest of the Tartarian Princes but even from the Great Cham himself to recover his Estate herein if with-holden from him thereby to adde unto the Present greatness and renown of the Tartars the access of such a foacious Empire 2. The Bassaes may conceive no small possibilities of dividing this great Empire among themselves parely by the Example of Alexanders Captains who after their masters death there being yet some of the blood Royall remaining parted amongst themselves not onely the new-gotten Provinces which they had conquered from the Persians but even the Kingdome of Macedon his old Inheritance partly by an example in their own Histories by which it appeareth that after the death of Aladine the 2d Caraman Sarachan Aedin Carasus and the rest of the more powerfull Commanders divided among them the whole Turkish Kingdome in the Lesser Asia and partly by the opportunity which they have as Govemours in their severall Provinces and having so many bands of Souldiers under their command which may easily invest them as Proprietaries in those Estates of which they have already such a fair possession And so we find the Sultans or Provincial Governours of the Caliphs of Babylon to have done before them 3. The Janizaries may also build their hopes on as fair foundations as being the Sword and Buckler of the Ottoman Empire got and maintained by their valour chiefly who to excite them to the Enterprize have the Example of the Pratorian Guards of the Roman Empire a body farre more Politique and better compacted than this is who out of their own company created the farre greater part of the Roman Emperors neither the Provinces or Senate daring to oppose them in it But above all Examples that of the Mamalucks of Egypt doth make fairest for them who were born of Christian Parents as these are appointed for the Guard of the Sultans as these are purposely entertained and inured to the warres to take from the naturall subjects the use of Armes as these are men of approved valour and the chief Bulwark of that Kingdome against the Christians as these are and then why may they not be like them in this last Attempt for setting in their Masters Throne as these Mamalucks did Adde hereunto that they are already in a manner possessed of Constantinople the head town and heart of the Empire and their hopes are not vain For my part I hold them to be the men most like unless the Princes of Christendome lay aside private malice joyn all in arms to strip this proud Peacock of his feathers and upon so blessed an advantage to break in peeces with a rod of iron this insolent and burdensome Monarchy A thing rather to be desired than expected But this by way of supposition and as in a dream I awake The ensign of this Empire or armes of it is the Croissant or half moon but how blazoned I cannot tell you not are the learned yet resolved on the beginnings of that bearing Some derive it to them from the Eastern Gentiles who worshiped the Moon under both sexes as we learn in Spartianus Some make it common to them with the other Mahumetans and they derive it from a pretended miracle of Mahomet who to shew his power is said to have made the Moon fall into his lappe in two peeces and to have restored her whole again to the heavens Others are of opinion that it was taken by the Grand Signeur at the winning of Constantinople ut signum victae gentis penes quam orientis imperium esset And of this mind is Justus Lipsius induced thereto as it seemeth by the figure of the Croissant born in some old Bizantine coins A pretty plausible conceit and therefore till we have a better may pass as currant as the money And thus much I thought convenient to insert in this place concerning the originall proceeding and continuance the naturall dispositions policies and forces of the Turks this being as the onely Province which retaineth their name so both the first they were possessed of and the last which they have fully conquered of all their Dominions And thus much of Turcomania OF MEDIA and PERSIA THese I have joyned together also because the affairs thereof have been so united in making up the second of the four great Monarchies and running
having almost as many Soveraign Kings as Provinces Most of them Homagers perhaps to the Kings of the house of Tamerlane and those who afterwards succeeded in the Title of Kings of Persia of the Turcoman or Armenian Dynasty not yet reduced unto this Grown notwithstanding the great and prosperous successes of the Sophtan Family But for the Kings of the race of Tamerlane who only in their times had the honour to be called Kings of Persia and well enough content with that such as they were we find them in this order following 1405. 10. Mirza Charok the fourth sonne of Tamerlane succeeded by his appointment in the Realm of Persia 1447. 11. Oleghbeg sonne of Mirza Charok vanquished and slain by his own sonne 1450. 12. Abdalatise slain not long after by his own Souldiers 1451. 13. Abdula the sonne of Oleghbeg and brother of Abdalatife vanquished by 1453. 14. Abusaid II. descended from Moroncha the third sonne of Tamerlane succeeded on the death of Abdula 1461. 15. Zeuzes whom some call Jooncha others Malaonchres discomfited and slain in battel by Ussan-Cassanes Anno 1472. which was about 70 years from the death of Tamerlane The seventh Dynasty of the Turcoman or the Armenian race of the Kings of Persia 1472. 1. Vssan-Cassanes by some called Asymbeius by others more truely Ozem-Azembec was the sonne of Tracheton one of those poor Armenian or Turcoman Princes dispossessed by Baiazet the first and restored by Tamerlane Encroaching on his neighbours he was warned to desist by Zeuzes the Persian King with whom encountring in a pitched field he overcame him and got that Kingdome by the victory 1478. 2. Jacub the second sonne of Ussan-Cassanes having put by his elder Brother attained the Throne and repulsed the Mamalucks out of Mesopotamia and Assyria which they had invaded He was after poisoned by his wife 1490. 3. Julaver a Kins-man of Jacubs succeeded him in the estate which he held only three years and then left it to 1493. 4. Barsinger a Prince of the same blood who living in adultery with the wife of Jacub had conspired his death 2. 1495. 5. Rustan assaulted by Atder or Secaider of the Sophian faction who then began to be of power 1498. 6. Alamat or Hagaret the last King of this Turcoman or Armenian race first vanquished Secaider at the battel of Derbent and cut off his head but was after overthrown and slain by Hysmacl the sonne of Aider upon the quarrell and occasion which here followeth Mahomet the Impostor and first Emperour of the Saracens by his last Will and Testament bequeathed the succession into that Estate to Hali his neer Kins-man and the Husband of Fatime his Eldest Daughter But Abubezar Haumar and Osmen three powerfull men and the Chief Commanders of the Army in the time of Mahomet successively followed one another in the Supreme Dignity After their death Hali enjoyed that honour for a little while supplanted first and afterwards vanquished and slain by Muhavias a great man of warre who succeeded in it and to secure himself therein slew Hasem or Ossan the sonne of Hali and eleven of the sonnes of that Ossan the twelt called Musa Ceredine escaping with life From him descended lineally one Guine the Lord of Ardoville in Media who considering that their had been no Caliph in long time before began to plot the establishing of that high honour in his own family as the right Heirs to it A man of so great reputation amongst the people that Tamerlane having made a conquest of Persia thought it no dishonour to his greatness to bestow a friendly visit on him Dying he left his hopes and projects to his sonne called Atder who afterwards for the purity of Religion pretended by him had the adjunct of Tzophy the word so signifying in that language who also proved of such esteem and power with all sorts of men that Ussan-Cassanes the first King of the Armenian or Turcoman race thought fit to make him Husband unto one of his Daughters But on the contrary Jacub the sonne of Vssan and some of his Successours seeing him grow unto such power and estimation with the common people and fearing what he could do and not what he would do endeavoured to depress him by all means that might be Which he not able to remedy as the Case then stood practised to adde unto his party under the popular pretence of reforming things that were amiss in their Religion and grew so powerfull in the end that he gave battel unto Restan and Alamat the two last Kings of the former race But Alamat having got the victory caused him to be slain and delivered Hysmael and Solyman his two sonnes into the hands of Amazar a chief Commander of his own by him to be kept in perpetual prison But Amazar a man of a more ingenuous disposition afforded them not only liberty but also good education insomuch that Hysmael Sophi a towardly young Gentleman undertook revenge for the death of his Father which work he fulfilled having overcome and slain King Alamat and his sonne Elvan After this victory he being crowned King or Shaugh of Persia altered the form of Religion making Hali and himfelf the true Successors of Mahomet but condemning Abubezer Haumar and Osmen with the Turks as rebells and Schismaticks Hence proceeded the divers warres which to the Persians loss have hapned between them and the Turks the Persians burning whatsoever book or Monument they find concerning those three and the Turks holding it more meritorious to kill one Persian than seventy Christians Surius in his Commentaries writing purposely of the Acts of Hysmaââ saith that the Jews on some fond conceit were perswaded that he was the Messiah they had so long looked for But it proved quite contrary there never being Prince that more vexed and grieved them The eighth Dynasty or Sophian race of the Kings of Persia 1505. 1. Hysmael Sophi the founder of this Family overthrown by Selimus the first in the Calderan fields 20. 1525. 2. Tamas the Sonne of Hysmael vanquished by Solyman the Magnificent who took from him the Countries of Chaldea Assyria and Mesopotamia with some part of Media 53. 1578. 3. Aider the second sonne of Tamas obtained the Kingdome imprisoning his elder brother but his cruelty being much feared he was made away by the practice of Periancona his own Sister having reigned only 15 daies 4. Hysmael II. eldest sonne of Tamas restored unto his Fathers Throne but murdered with the privity of his Sister also who found him of too rough a nature for her to govern having reigned neer two years 1579. 5. Mahomet Codabanda advanced unto the throne by his Sisters faction as being of a milder and more tractable nature at his first entrance caused her to be beheaded for the former murders During his time not fully setled in the State Amurath the 2d by his Lieutenants won from him almost all Armenia Media and great part of Georgia 7. 1585. 6. Abas the second sonne of
the shores adjoyning and receiving withall the Law of Mahomet they began to cast off all subjection to the Kings of Siam to whom the sonne and Successor of Pâramisera had submitted his new-raised kingdom and became their Homager Incensed wherewith the Sâamite about the year 1500 sent out a Navy of 200 Sail to distress it by Sea and an Army of 30000 men and 400 Elephants to besiege it by land But before he was able to effect any thing hindred by Tempests and the insolencies of some of his Souldiers the Portugals in the year 1511 under the conduct of Albuquerque had possessed themselves of it who built there a Fortress and a Church And though Alodânus the sonne of the expelled King whose name was Mahomet endeavoured the regaining of his Estate and that the Saracens Hollanders and the kings of For and Achen two neighbouring Princes envying the great fortunes of the Portugals have severally and successively laboured to deprive them of it yet they still keep it in defiance of all opposition which hath been hitherto made against them 2. North unto that of Malaca lieth the kingdome of YOR IOR or IOHOR so called of Jor or Johor the chief City of it Inhabited for the most part by Moores or Saracens Mahometanism by their means prevailing on the Natives of the Country also A Kingdom of no great extent but of so much power that joining his Land-forces with the Navy of the King of Achen he besieged Malaca and built a Royall Fort before it in which when taken by Paul de Lima by the defeat of this king were found 900 pieces of brass Ordnance After this picking a quarrel with the king of Pahan he burnt his houses barns provisions and the Suburbs of the City it self but in the course of his affairs was interrupted by the King of Achen one of the Kings in the Isle of Sumatra his old confederate who after 29 daies siege took the City of Jor. What afterwards became of this king or kingdom I am not able to resolve In former times it did acknowlege him of Siam for the Lord in chief 3. More North-ward yet lieth the kingdome of PATANE denominated from Patane the chief City of it but different from Patane in the other India as Cleveland in York-shire from Cleveland in Germany or Holland in the Low-Countries from Holland in Lincoln hire as hath been fully shewn before The City made of wood and Reed but artificially wrought and composed together the Mesquit onely most of the people being Mahometans is built of brick The Chinois make a great part of the Inhabitants of it insomuch that in this small City there are spoke three languages viz. the Chinese used by that people the Malayan or language of Malaca which is that of the Natives and the Siam to the King whereof this small Crown is Feudatary Built of such light stuff and combustible matter it must needs be in great danger of fire and was most miserably burnt in the year 1613 by some Javan Slaves in revenge of the death of some of their Fellows at which time the whole City was consumed with fire the Mesquit the Queens Court and some few houses excepted onely The Country governed of late years by Queens who have been very kind to the English and Hollanders granting them leave to erect their Factories in Patane Not memorable for any great exploit by them performed but that a late Queen a little before that dismall fire offended with the King of Pan or Pahan who had maried her Sister and reigned in a little Iland not farre off she sent against him a Fleet of 70 Sail and 4000 men by which compelled to correspond with her desires he brought his Queen and her children with him to make up the breach 4. The Kingdom of SIAM strictly and specially so called is situate on the main-land the rest before described being in the Chersonese betwixt Camboia on the East Pegu on the West the kingdome of Muantay on the North and the main Ocean on the South The chief Cities of it 1. Socotai memorable for a temple made wholly of mettall 80. spans in height raised by one of the Kings it being the custome of this Country that every king at his first coming to the Crown is to build a Temple which he adorneth with high Sâeples and many Idols 2. Quedoa renowned for the best Pepper and for that cause very much frequented by forreign Merchants 3. Tavay upon the Sea-coast where it joineth to Pegu. Whence measuring along the shores till we come to Champa before mentioned being all within the Dominions of the king of Siam not reckoning the Chersonese into this Accompt we have a Seacoastof the length of 600 Leagues 4. Lugor upon the sea-side also neer that little Isthmus which joineth the Cherson se to the land from whence to Malaca is 600 miles sail all along the coast 5. Calantan the head City of a little kingdome but subject to the Crown of Siam 6. Siam the chief City of this part of the kingdome which it giveth this name to A goodly City and very commodiously seated on the River Menam for trade and merchandise So populous and frequented by forreign nations that besides the natives here are said to be thirty thousand housholds of Arabians The Houses of it high built by reason of the Annual deluge during which time they live in the Upper rooms and unto every house a boat for the use of the familie Those of the poorer sort dwell in little sheds made of reed and timber which they remove from place to place for the best convenience of their markets And yet so strong that being besiged by the Tanguan Conqueror then king of Pegu Anno 1567 with an Army of fourteen hundred thousand fighting men for the space of 20 moneths together it resolutely held good against him not gained at last by force but treason one of the Gates being set open to him in the dead time of the right and by that means the City taken The people hereof are thought to be inclining to Christianity but hitherto so ill instructed in the principles of it that they maintain amongst many other strange opinions that after the end of 2000 years from what time I know not the world shall be consumed with fire and that under the ashes of it shall remain two egs out of which shall come one man and one woman who shall people the world anew 5. MVANTAY the last of these Kingdomes lieth betwixt Jangoma and Siam memorable for nothing more then the City of Odia or Vdiâ the principal of all the Kingdomes of Siam and the usual residence of those Kings Situate on the banks of the River Caâpumo and containing in it 400000 Inhabitants of which 50000 are trained to the warres and in continual reâdiness for prelent service For though this King be Lord of nine several Kingdomes yet he useth none of them in his wars but the naturall Siamites and those of
and the Stars their children ascribing to each of them divine honours to the Sun especially whom they salute at his first rising with great Reverence saying certain verses Their publicke businesses are treated of commonly in the night at which time the Counsellers of State meet and ascend some tree viewing the Heavens till the Moon rise and then go to the Senate-house The same Apparell generally of both Religions but thin by reason of the great heat of the Air a shirt of Silk or of Calicut or some such slight stuff worn more for modesty than for warmth Chief Towns hereof 1. Borneo situate in the North-west part of the Iland neer a goodly bay but in the middle of the Fens like the City of Venice and seated as that is on Piles the building sumptuous of hewed stone covered with the leaves of the Coââ-tree The Town so large as to contain 25000 Houses in the smallest reckoning the principal of all the Iland which takes name from hence 2. Cabura 3. Taiaopura 4. Tamaoratas 5. Malano all of them noted for fair Cities or commodious Havens 6. Sagadana a Factory of English 7. Lavi on a large Bay in the South-East part of the Iland the ordinary Seat of the King of Laus 8. Paro on another capacious Bay not farre from Lavi and directly opposite to Borneo that being seated on the North-west and this on the South-East of the Iland Betwixt these two Kings is the whole divided but so that he of Borneo hath the greatest part of it and therefore keeps the greater State not to be spoken with but by the mouth of some of his own Interpreters and in his Palace served by no other Attendants than Maids or Women 7. JAVA OPposite to Borneo towards the South lie the Isles of JAVA two in number both situate South of the Aequator both of great Circumference and commonly distinguished into Major and Minor or the Greater and the Lesser Java 1. JAVA-MAJOR the more North-ward of the two and by much the bigger is said to be in compass 3000 miles and that by them who elsewhere reckon Borneo for the biggest of these Seas But the truth is that the South-parts of this Iland not being perfectly discovered make the ameasurement thereof to be very uncertain Conceived most probably to be the Jabadiu of Ptolomy the most Northern part whereof is placed by him in the 8th Degree of Southern Latitude said by him to afford much gold and silver to be exceeding fruitfull of all other necessaries and finally that the name did signifie ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or the Iland of Barley All which agreeth punctually with the present Iland the word Jabad signifying a kind of grain much like our Barley and Diu in the Persian and Indian tongues signifying an Iland And so in Jabadiu we have found the Iland of Iava the mutation of B. into V. being very ordinary Then for the riches and fertility of it it is said to yield great plenty of fruits and com but of Rice especially flesh of all sorts salted and sent from hence into other Countries great store of fowl both wild and tame plenty of gold some precious Stones and the best kind of brass silks in abundance and great quantities of pepper ginger Cinnamon and some other spices In a word so befriended by the bounty of nature that Scaliger calleth it Epitome Mundi or the whole World contracted in a lesser Volume But withall it is much exposed unto storms and tempests from which seldome free The people of a midle Stature corpulent and of broad faces most of them naked or covered onely with a slight silken stuff and that no lower than the knee accompted the most Civill people of all the Indians as fetching their descent from China but withall treacherous very proud much given to lying and very careless of their words to which so used that they count it not amongst their Faults And therefore when a king of theirs had broke promise with the Hollanders and was challenged for it he answered that his tongue was not made of bone Cruel they are also said to be and implacable if once offended accustomed of old to eat the bodies of their friends accounting no buriall so honourable nor obsequy so applausive This also a custome amongst many of the rest of the Indians and so hath been ever since the beginning of the Persian Monarchy Herodoius reporteth how Darius Hystaspis understanding of this custome and withall knowing how the Grecians use to burn their dead sent to the Greeks that it was his pleasure they should eat the bodies of their dead But they used all means of perswasion and entreaty not to be forced to so bruitish and barbarous a custome Then commanded he the Indians to conform themselves to the fashion of the Graecians but they all more abhorred to burn the dead than the Greeks did to eat them So impossible is it for a custome either to be suddenly left off or to seem undecent and inconvenient if once thorowly settled In matter of Religion they are all Mahometans or Gentiles according to the fancy of their severall Kings whereof in this Iland there are very many one for every great Tribe or more powerfull Family Zealous in their Religion which soever it be as appears by the sad story of the daughter of the King of Ballambua murdered by her husband the King of Passarva the second night after her wedding with all her Attendants because they would not be Mahometans which was his Religion Yet in some common Principles they agree well enough punishing Adulery with death in which case the woman chooseth her neerest kinsman for her Executioner but otherwise spending day and night in much sloth and dalliance Of the two Gentilism is the moâe diffused because most antient the Sect of Mahomet not being introduced till the year 1560. though of a very swift growth and of a great increase for so short a time Their chief Towns 1. Paâaruaan neer a burning hill which in the year 1586. break forth exceedingly oppressed infinite numbers of men and cast great stones into the City for three dayes together 2. ââctam a Town of 1000 Housholds the Inhabitants whereof are Gentiles and have their Temples in the Woods the Chief-Priest of whose superstition hath his dwelling here of great authority and power over all the Iland 3. Ballambua 4. Passarva 5. Taban 6. Matara 7. Daumâ 8. Taggal 9. Surrabaia 10. Catabaon the Seats of so many of their Kings some of them also furnished of convenient Havens 11 BANIAM the seat also of a King but of most trade in all the Iland seldome without the company of English Portugals and Hollanders the principall Factory of the English in all the Indies though they have many besides this The Town unwholesomely seated in a moorish ground and much subject to fire 12. Sundâ situate in a place abounding in pepper 13. Agracan a convenient Port Here was also in the time of Ptolomy
for the Towns of trafick 15. Priapis 16. Mardus 17. Rhizala 18. Spaâana and 19. that of the Sun for commodious Havens 20. Anurogrammum being honoured with the Title of Regia or the Royal City As for the name it is said by Ptolomy to have been first called Taprobane then Simondi Insula and finally in his time Salice and the People Salae from whence the name of Sâlan or Seilan seems to be derived To take a view of it at the present I find it said to be of an Ovall form divided from the main land by a narrow Channel the Heavens refreshing it with their dewes the Air with a fragrant freshness and the waters with their many Rivers and Fountains the Earth diversifyed into lofty hills and lowly Vallies her inward Chambers filled with Metals and Jewels her outward Coat of the pleasantest colour stored with whole woods of Cinnamon besides Fruits Limons Oringes c. bettering those of Spain Of Fouls and Beasts great plenty both wild and tame and the best breed of Elephants in all the world Destitute only of the Vine the want of which supplyed with a pleasant drink made of the juice of fruits more natural to them than the other and so preservative of life that the people are reported to be longer lived than in any other parts In a word so abounding in all contentments that the Indians hold it to be Paradise and take upon them to point out some of Adams footings left for a memorial in some parts of it And to confirm them in their Error they have an Hill there which the Spaniards call by the name of Picode Adam affirmed to be seven Leagues in height from whence Adam ascended into Heaven for that cause visited by the Mâores or Arabians with continuall Pilgrimages The people for the most part tall and strait of body naked from the girdle upwards unwarlike and much given unto ease and pleasures So queasie stomached that the poorest of them will not eat that meat which another hath touched inclined to bravery and therefore make wide holes in their ears which they stretch out with Jewels to their very shoulders Cunning Artificers in all metals one of them making a Crucifix of such exquisite workmanship that it seemed to give life to the dead and was sent by the Arch-Bishop of Goa to the King of Spain as the rarest Jewell which had evergraced his Royall Cabiner They are also very active and well skilled in Iuggling both men and women travelling thorow India with their tricks and Hobby-horses by which they get themselves both delight and money In matter of Religion they are generally Idolaters especially the Natives whom they call Cingalas which live in the Inlands the Sea-coasts as in other Ilands being filled with Mahometans No Christians that I hear of but in Columbo a Town of the Portugals Cities of most repute amongst them 1. Candie the Seat of one of their Kings supposed to be the Sindocande of Ptolomy memorable for the statues of their supposed Adam most artificially wrought of five or six Fathoms high Symetrically proportionable to the print of his foot which they conceive to have amongst them 2. Ventane of great renown for an Idol-Temple in compass 130 paces of great height and all white except the top which hath the Spires thereof so gilded that when the Sun shines men are not able to look upon them 3. Janasipatan 4. Triqui-Leâale supposed to be the Tarichi of Ptolomy 5. Batecolom 6. Vilassem 7. Tanamaca 8. Laula 9. Galle the Seats of so many of their Kings 10. Nagarita conceived to be the Nagiri as 11. Agena the Jogana of Ptolomy 12. Colmuchi the Seat Royall of the chief King of this Iland situate on a capacious Bay in the Southwest of it and of most trade in all this Country many great ships laden with Cinnamon Gemmes Elephants and other Indian commodities going yeerly hence Fortified by the Portugals by whom called Columbo with a very strong Castle built with the Kings leave at first to secure their trading but since used by them as a curb to hold him in with and to compell him to pay tribute This Country first discovered to be an Iland by Onesicritus Admirall of Alexanders Fleet was in the time of Ptolomy inhabited by severall Nations The principall of which were the Galthi and Muduls dwelling in the North the Rhogandani and Nanigiri in the South the Sindocandae in the West and the Tarachi in the East the middle parts being taken up by the Anurogrammi Nagadibi Soani Semni But little or nothing is said of them in the way of story but that they were good Mimicks did imitate the tunes of birds and could speak to two at once as if double-tongued that they were very studious of Astrology and worshipped the Sun and the Host of Heaven that some of their Ambassadors coming to Rome in the time of Claudius Caesar Solem a Laeva oriri mirati sunt c. admired to see the Sun rise on the wrong side of them and finally that the King was chosen by the people with respect had to his age and clemency who being inthroned appointed thirty Judges to administer Iustice to the Subject without the Major part of whom sentence of death was to pass on no man In following times this Monarchy for such it was in the time of those Authors was broken into many peeces the Portugals finding nine Kings in it at their first coming hither all homagers or Tributaries to the King of Colnuchi After that this their chief King was wickedly murdered by his Barber who drove the other Kings out of the Country and for a while usurped the Monarchy to himself Since which time having once again recovered their Kingdoms six of them as I have somewhere read but remember not where put themselves under the protection of the Great Mongul and became his Feudataries Neer hereunto on the Coasts of Malabar are the Ilands which they call Maldivae many in number but so called from the principall of them as that from Maldiva a noted and well-traded Empery where the King resideth Not very plentifull of necessaries for the use of man did not the Palm alone supply them in all other wants Inhabited by an industrious and sober people who make themselves long garments of Silk or Flax brought from other places wherewith more modestly adorned than the rest of the Indians and by their fishing draw up shels of such mingled colours that they serve amongst the Siamites instead of money 10. ILANDS OF LESSE NOTE BEsides these Ilands represented to us by their severall names and some who have nothing but their names to take notice of there by many thousands of less note which we find in gross these Indian Seas being so prodigiously full of Ilands that it is almost impossible to believe there should be such multitudes but utterly impossible to credit what is told us of them Some of the most remarkable of them we have touched upon as
ãâã ãâã they are the very words of my Author ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Isidor in the second Chapter of his book above mentioned ascribeth it to Aquila the Libertus or freed man of this Moecenas and to Tertius Persannius and Philargius who added to this invention Yet had all they their chief light in it from Tullius Tito a freed-man of Cicero's who had undertaken and compassed it in the Prepositions but went no further At the last it was perfected by Seneca who brought this Art into order and method the whole volume of his contractions consisting of 5000 words Deinde Seneca contracto omnium digestóque aucto numero opus effecit in quinque millia But now I make haste to take a survey of these Egyptians as they stand at the present much differing from the ingenuity and abilities of their Predecessors For such as have observed the nature of the Modern Egyptians affirm them to have much degenerated from the worth of their Ancestors prone to innovations devoted to luxury cowardly cruel addicted naturally to cavill and to detract from whatsoever is good and eminent In their dealing with other men more observant then faithfull of a wit much inclining to craftiness and very eager on their profit Of person of a mean stature tawnie of complexion and spare of body but active and quick of foot Such as inhabit in the Cities apply themselves to merchandise grow rich by Trading reasonably well habited and not much differing from the Turks in their dress and Fashion Those in the Country who betake themselves to Husbandry affirmed to be a savage and nasty People crusted over with dirt and stinking of smoak sit company for none but those of their own condition Nothing now left amongst them of the Arts of their Ancestors but an affectation which they have unto Divinations to Fortune-telling great pretenders by which and by some cheating-tricks in which very well practised great numbers of them wander from one place to another and so get their livelyhood occasioning the vagabonds and straglers of other Nations who pretend unto the same false Arts to assume their names The whole body of the Inhabitants now an Hochpot or medley of many Nations Moors Arabians Turks the natural Egyptian making up the least part of the reckoning The Women of the same complexion with the men but well formed and featured did they not too much affect a seeming corpulency which if they cannot get in flesh they will have in cloaths Very fruitfull in child bearing and quick of dispatch when they are in labour some of them having three or four children at a Birth those that are born in the eighth moneth living to good Age and not in danger of death as in other Countries Such of them as dwell in Cities cover their faces with black Cypres bespotted with red their armes and ancles garnished with bracelets and hoops of gold silver or some other Mettal Those in the Country for a vail use some dirty clout having holes onely for their eyes which little is too much to see and abstain from loathing Both in the City and the Country contrary to the custom in all places else the women use to make water standing and the men couring on their knees The old Egyptians were so eminent in Arts and Learning that from them Pythagoras and Democritus learnt their Philosophy Lycurgus Solon and Plato their Forms of Government Orpheus and Homer their Poetical fictions of the Gods Particularly here âlourished Aristarchus that famous and learned Grammariân 2. Herodian a diligent Student and searcher into curious ârts 3. Ammonius the Master of Plotinus 4. Didymus surnamed Chalcenteros for his indefatigable industry in several Sciences 5. Manethon an old Historian of whom we have nothing but some fragments 6. Appianus an Historian of a later date whose works are extant 7. Didymus the Grammarian 8. Cl. Ptolomaeus the Geographer 9 Achilles Statius the Poet 10. And before all the profound Philosopher Mercurius ââânamed Trismegistus And after their conversion to the faith of Christ 1. Pantaenus the first Reader of Divinitiâ in the Schools of Alexandria 2. Origen and 3. Clemens Alexandrinus both skâlled in the universality of Learning 4. Dionysius 5. Athanasius and 6. Cyril all three Bishops of Alexandria and the glories of their severall times Now nothing but ignorance and Barbarism to be found amongst them The Christian faith was first here planted by S. Mark whom all Antiquity maketh the first Bishop of Alexandria His successors till the time of Heraclus and Dionysius chosen continually out of the Presbyterie or Cathedral Clergie afterwards out of the Clergie at large Their Jurisdiction setled by a âanon of the Council of Nice over all the Churches in the whole Diocese of Egypt taking the word Diocese in the Civil notion containing Libya Pentapolis and Egypt specially so called to which though Epiphanius addes Thebais Maraeotica and Ammoniaca yet he addes nothing in effect Thebais and Maraeotica being parts of Egypt as Ammoniaca was of Libya Afterwards the Aethiopian or Abassine Churches became subject to this Patriarch also and do acknowledge to this day some relation to him By the coming in of the Saracens and the subâugation of this Country Christianity fell here into great decay languishing so sensibly since those times especially since the conquest of it by the Turks that whereas Brochardus in his time reckoned three hundred thousand Christians in the last estimate which was made of them they were found to be but fifty thousand This small remainder of them commonly called Cophti either from the Greek word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã scindo because they retained the use of Circumcision with their Christianity or from Coptus a chief Town in Egypt in which many of them did reside or finally by abbreviation from Aegopâto corrupted from Aegyptii their own National name They are all Jacobites in Sect from whom they differ notwithstanding in some particulars in some from all other Christian Churches in many from the Church of Rome The points most proper to them 1. Using Circumcision with their Baptism but rather as a National then Religious custome though in that sense also laid aside as is said by some by the perswasion of some Legates from the Pope of Rome in a Synod held in Caire An. 1583. 2. Conferring all sacred Orders under the Priesthood on Infants immediately after haptism their Parents till they come to sixteen years of age performing what they promised in their behalf viz. Chastitie fasting on Wednesday and Friday and the four Lents of the year 3. Reputing Baptism not to be of any efficacie except ministred by the Priest in the open Church in what extremity soever 4. And yet not baptizing any Children till the sortieth day though they die in the interim 5. Giving to Infants the Sacrament of the Eucharist assoon as Christened 6. Contracting marriages even in the second Degree of Consanguinitie without dispensation 7. Observing not the Lords day nor any
please might be preserved in Egypt on pillars of brass or stone or otherwise transmitted by tradition unto Cham the Father of Mizraim by whom this Country was first planted after the Confusion of Babel But that old stock of Kings and People being destroyed in the general Deluge the Children of Mizraim succeeded next in their desolate dwellings yet so that the posterity of Chus and Lâhabim two others of the sons of Cham had their shares therein From the first of which descended the Inhabitants of those parts of Egypt which lay along the shores of the Red-Sea or Golf of Arabia in which respect not only one of the Nomi or Divisions bordering on the Isthmus had the name of Arabia but the people dwelling on those shores were called Arabes divided into the Arabes Azarei and Arabes Adei And from the other came that mixture of Nations called Liby-Aegyptii or Libyans and Egyptians intermixt together inhabiting in Maraeotica and the Western parts But though these People were derived from several Ancestors they made one Nation in the totall Subject to Mizraim as their chief and after his decease unto his Successors in the Kingdom of Egypt Concerning whom we may observe that in Cham our greatest Antiquaries finde the name of Iupiter Hammon Mizraim they guess to be Osiris the great God of Egypt To him succeeded Typhon not by right of blood but by usurpation Who dispossed by Lehabim the brother of Mizraim whom the Greeks call Hercules Egyptius the Kingdom was restored to Orus the son of Osiris During the time of these few Princes hapned all those things which are recorded in the Scriptures concerning Egypt from the first going down of Abraham in the time of Osiris to the advancement of Ioseph in the Reign of Orus in which there passed the 15. 16. 17. Dynasties of Regal Vice Royes Lieutenants only as I take it to those mighty Princes The Kings themselves called generally by the name of Pharaoh though they had all their proper and peculiar names as afterwards their Successors here had the name of Ptolomy and the Roman Emperours that of Caesar Not troubling our selves therefore with their many Dynasties we will lay down the Succession of their Kings as well as we can the disagreement of Historians and Chronologers touching this Succession being irreconcileable The Pharaohs or Kings of Egypt of Egyptian Race A. M. 1. Mizraim the son of Cham by the Gricians called Osiris in whose time Abraham went into Egypt 2 Typhon an Usurper 3 Orus the son of Osiris restored unto the Kingdom by his Uncle Lehabim the Advancer of Ioseph 2207. 4 Amasis Themosis or Amos in whose time Iacob went down into Egypt 25. 2233. 5 Chebron 12. 2245. 6 Amenophis or Amenophthis 21. 2266. 7 Amarsis the sister of Amenophthis 22. 2288. 8 Mephres 2300. 9 Mespharmuthesis 25. 2325. 10 Thamosis or Thuthmosis 10. 2335. 11 Amenophthis II. supposed to be Memnon and the Vocal Statue 31. 2366. 12 Orus II. the Busiris of the Grecians a bloody Tyrant who commanded the male-children of Israel to be slain 37. 2403. 13 Acencheres by some called Thermutis the daughter of Amenophthis the second and afterwards the wife of Orus who preserved Moses 12. 2416. 14 Rathosis the son of Orus 6. 2422. 15 Acencherus 12. 2449. 16 Cenchres by some called Arenasis Bocchoris by others drowned in the Red-Sea with his horse and chariots 16. 2453. 17 Acherres 8. 2462. 18 Cherres 10. 1472. 19 Armais by the Grecians called Danaus whose 50. daughters being married to the 50. sons of his brother Egyptos murdered their husbands for which cause Danaus being forced out of Egypt passed into Greece where attaining to the Kingdom of Argos he gave unto the Grecians the name of Danai 1575. 20 Rameses surnamed Egyptus the brother of Danaus 1550. 21 Amenophthis III. 2590. 22 Sethos or Sesothis 55. 2645. 23 Rhapsaces or Ranses 66. 2711. 24 Amenophthis IV. 40. 2751. 25 Rameses II. 26. 2777. 26 Thuoris 7. After whose death succeeded a Race of twelve Kings called the Diospolitani who held the Kingdom for the space of 177 yeares their names we find not but that one of the latest of them whose daughter Solomon married was called Vaphra and perhaps Ogdoos who removed the Royal Seat from Thebes to Memphis might be another and the eighth as his name importeth 2961. 39 Smendes the Sisac of the Scriptures who made War upon Rehoboam the son of Solomon conceived to be the Sesostris of Herodotus and others of the ancient Writers Of whom it is reported that being a king of great wealth and puissance he had brought under subjection all his neighbouring Princes whom he compelled in turns to draw his Chariot It hapned that one of these unfortunate Princes cast his eye many times on the Coach wheels and being by Sesostris demanded the cause of his so doing he replyed that the falling of that spoke lowest which but just before was in the height of the wheel put him in minde of the instability of Fortune The King deeply weighing the parable would never after be so drawn in his Chariot He also was the first that encountred the Scythians in battel having already in conceit conquered them before he led his Army against them The Scythians much marvelled that a King of so great Revenues would wage War against a Nation so poor with whom the fight would be doubtful the Victory unprofitable but to be vanquished a perpetual infamy and disgrace For their parts they resolved to meet him as an Enemy whose overthrow would enrich them When the Armies came to joyn the Egyptians were discomfited and pursued even to their own doors by the Enemy But the Scythians could not enter the Countrey because of the âens with whose passage they were unacquainted and so they returned 2987. 40 Pseusenes conceived to be the Cheops of Herodotus founder of the vast Pyramis before described 41. 3028. 41 Nepher-Cherres 4. 3032. 42 Amnoiphtis V. 3041. 43 Opsochon the Asychis of Herodotus 3047. 44 Psamuchos 9. 3056. 45 Psusennes II. 14. 3070. 46 Sesonchis 21. 3091. 47 Vsorthon 15. 3106. 48 Takellotis 13. 3119. 49 Patubastis 40. 3159. 50 Osorchon the second Hercules Aegyptius as some will have it 8. 3167. 51 Psamnis 15. 3185. 52 Bochoris called So 2 King 17. 4. taken and burnt by Sabacon the King of Ethiopia 44. 3229. 53 Sabacon King of Ethiopia 8. 3238. 54 Sevachus son of Sabacon 14. 3252. 55 Tarachon falsly supposed to be the Therah of the Scriptures 18. 3270. 56 Stephinates 7. 3277. 57 Niclupses 6. 3288. 58 Psamniticus who first made the Grecians acquainted with Egypt 54. 3335. 59 Necho who slew Josiah at the battel of Megiddo 25. 3360. 60 Psamnis II. 6. 3366. 61 Aprios called Hophra Ier. 44 subdued by Nebuchadnezzar and deposed by Amasis 25. 3391. 62 Amasis II. 44. 3435. 63 Psamnites or Psamniticus II. a King of six moneths only vanquished by Cambyses the second Monarch of Persia who united Egypt to that Empire under which
the Romans and slew some of their Consuls so prosperous in the battel of Cannae where the whole strength of Rome was broken that had he followed his good fortune and made use of his victory he might within four or five dayes after have dined in the Capitol Having for 18 years together held them work in Italy he was called home to defend Africk from the forces of Scipio who having driven the Carthaginians out of Spain had very prudently translated the war to Carthage The issue was that on the losse of the battel of Nadagara the Carthaginians were necessitated to submit themselves to the will of the Conqueror that is to say to deliver up all their Elephants together with all their Ships and Gallies excepting ten to make no war without leave of the Romans to pay for the charges of the war 10000 Talents and such other extremities So ended the second Punick war An. V. C. 602. And the third followed not long after not any way occasioned by those of Carthage but out of the inveterate hatred of the people of Rome who would not think themselves safe whilest that City stood and therefore sent another Scipio to lay siege unto it by whom after a long and stout resistance it was at last taken and destroyed the Treasure which was found in it notwithstanding their former losses and the low estate it was reduced to besides what was consumed by fire and reserved by the souldiers amounting to 470000 pound weight of silver which cometh to a Million four hundred and ten thousand pounds of our English money Such end had Carthage and therewithall the rest of the States of Africa who though in hatred to the Carthaginians they had armed against her and aided the Romans in these wars yet they soon found their own fortunes buried in the self-same Grave Subverted one after another as occasion was they became all subject unto Rome their Kingdoms and Estates turned to Roman Provinces Of these were reckoned seven in all that is to say 1 Africa Propria called also Zeugitana and Proconsularis 2 Byzacena 3 Tripolitana 4 Numidia 5 Mauritania Caesariensis 6 Sitisensis and 7 Tingitana Of which the last I know not why was laid to the Diocese of Spain called therefore Hispania Transfretana Spain on the other side of the Sea by some elder Writers the other six made up the Diocese of Africk subordinate to the Praefectus Praetorius for Italy who had here his Vicarius or Lieutenant In this condition it continued till subdued by the Vandals a German nation inhabiting beyond the Elb on the Coast of the Baltick where now lie the Dukedoms of Mecklenbourg and Pomerania Their memory still retained there in the stile of those Princes who call themselves Duces Vandalorum and in the Confederacie of the Hanse-towns called by some Latine Writers Civitates Vandalicae A Nation of great power and numbers the Burgundians being only a part of these one of the five into which Pliny doth divide the Germans In the 11. year of the Empire of Arcadius and Honorius they were invited into Gaul by the treacherous practises of Stilico Lieutenant of the Western Empire and after an abode of three years passed into Spain together with the Suevi and Alani their Associates But after 18 years the Goths made that place too hot for them also So that they could not but willingly accept the offer of Bonifacius the Emperours Vicegerent in Africa who stomacking to see his Office bestowed on Castinus an unworthy man and his enemy betrayed the Country to these Vandals in the last year of the life and reign of Gundericus an Arian in Religion as were the rest of the Nation to which induced by their neighbourhood and acquaintance with the Goths which Heresie as they brought with them into Africk driving thence all the Orthodox Christeans so they continued in it till their extirpation The Vandal Kings of Africa A. C. 412. 1 Gundericus who first invaded Gaul Spain and Africk 16. 428. 2 Gensericus who at the request of Eudoxia the widow of Valentinian invaded Italy and sacked the City of Rome the spoil whereof for 14 dayes he gave to his souldiers but at the request of Eudoxia whom he afterward married he did not burn it This Eudoxia was wife to the Western Emperor Valentinian who having a mind to a Lady of Rome the wife of one Maximus he cunningly slipped the Ring of Maximus off his finger and by that token sent for the Lady to the Court and when she was come ravished her To revenge this disgrace Maximus slew Valentinian made himself Emperor and forced Eudoxia to be his wife But she stomacking a match so unequal to her high birth and having some incling of the manner of her husbands death sent for Gensericus into Italy This Gensericus conquered Carthage and Hippo and reigned 48 years 476. 3 Honoricus son of Gensericus 7. 484. 4 Gundebundus son to Genzo the brother of Honoricus 15. 499. 5 Trasimundus brother to Gundebundus 24. 523. 6 Hildericus the son of Honoricus deposed 530. 7 Gilmir the son of Genzo one of the Descendents of Gensericus overcome by Belisarius a worthy and politique Leader whom the Emperor Justinian imployed in that service And thus ended the Kingdom of the Vandals having continued in Spain and Africa 146 years by the valour of Belisarius Who after this good service was imployed by Justinian against the Gothes then reigning in Italy against whom he proceeded very fortunately but being on I know not what envy called to Constantinople his eyes were put out and he was forced to beg his bread at the Gate of the Temple of S. Sophia A bad reward for so good a servant But to go on Justinian having regained Africk to honour his new Conquest exempted it from the command of the Praetorio-Praefectus of Italy to which formerly subject and increasing the number of the African Provinces by the addition of the Isle of Sardinia made it a Praefecture of it self appointing his Praefectus Praetorio Africae to reside in Carthage as the chief City of his charge which he then also raised to a Consular Province having in former times been Proconsular only But long it held not in this state For in the year 647. the Romans were finally expulsed by Hucba a famous Leader whom Osmen the third Caliph of the Saracens had designed to this service Africk from that time forwards reckoned amongst the Provinces of the Saracenical or Mahometan Empire But in the end the Authority of the Caliphs growing lesse and lesse and every one of their Sultans or Provincial Officers getting what he could for himself this Country was distracted into many Kingdoms and Principalities but all at last reduced to four of most consideration that is to say the Kingdoms of 1 Tunis 2 Tremesen or Algeirs 3 Fesso and 4 Morocco To the Chorography and History whereof we do now proceed adding hereto in the fifth place the Isles of Barbay 1. TVNIS
THe Kingdom of TVNIS in Latine called Regnum Tunctanum hath on the East Cyrene on the West the Kingdom of Algeirs or Tremesin on the North the Mediterranean on the South Mount Atlas So called from Tunis the chief City of it The Country towards the East barren and destitute of water but in the Western parts sufficiently plentiful of Corn and other fruits and generally well set with Trees The people more patient of labour then the rest of Barbary and for that cause perhaps more healthy but questionlesse of so good constitution that they live commonly to great Age unlesse a violent death prevent them and are not much afraid of sickness or much troubled with it It contains in it the two whole Provinces of Africa Propria or Africa Minor as some call it and the Numidia of the Romans called since Numidia Antiqua to difference it from the present Numidia lying on the other side of Mount Atlas The principal Mountains of which Countries besides those spoken of already were 1 Audas 2 Buzara 3 Cinna 4 Dios or the Hils of Jupiter 5 Gillius by some named Gigion and 6 those called Thizibi Rivers of most esteem with them though not much with others besides those mentioned before 1 Ampsaga now called Collo and by some Sat Gemar which divideth this Kingdom from that of Tremesen 2 Catuda 3 Cyniphus issuing from the hils called Zuchabarus and falling into the Sea not far from Tripolis Besides which there were some great Lakes the chief whereof 1 Hipponites near Mount Cinna 2 the Lake of Pallas or that called Palus Tritonia where Minerva was said to have shewed herself the Inventress of Spining and of Oyle and for that much worshipped by this People 3 Sylura another great Lake but not so famous as the former because not honoured by a Goddesse The whole divided by the Romans into these four parts viz. 1. Africa specially so called lying on the Sea from the River Ampsaga to the Lesser Syrtis 2. Tripolitana from the Lesser Syrtis to the Greater 3. Numidia lying on the West of Zeugitana or Africa Propria and 4. Byzacena so called from Byzacium or Byzacina a chief City of it the territory whereof so extremely fruitful that 400 Ears of corn were sent to Rome in the time of Augustus and 360 in the time of Domitius Nero growing on one stalk But this Division being long since worn out of memory it is divided at the present into the Provinces of 1. Ezzab 2. Tripolis 3. Tunis 4 Constantina 5. Bugia 1. EZZAB is that part of this Kingdom which lieth next to Cyrene A small Region and not very fruitful yet the Inhabitants hereof are conceived to be rich the richer in regard they are free from tributes their wealth not rising from the commodities of their own Country which affordeth them little else besides Dates and Olives but from such merchandise which they buy of the Venetians and sell to the Numidians The richest those of Mesrata a little Province of this Tract which lieth near the Sea Towns it hath some but none of note the chief of which 1. Mesurata 2. Sibeca both upon the Sea of which the first gives name unto that little Province spoken of before Of more note in the former times was Philoeni Villa situate on the Greater Syrtis near the Promontory then called Hippi but now Cabo de Surta memorable for the adjoyning Altars called Phileni Arae erected by the Carthaginians upon this occasion Some controversies being grown betwixt those of Carthage and Cyrene about their bounds it was agreed that two men at a set houre should be sent out of each City towards the other and where they met there to be fixed the Meer-stone of their several Territories The Phileni two brothers nominated for Carthage were so quick of foot that they had goten a good way into the Country of the Cyrenenses before they were met wherewith the Cyreneans much enraged put to them this choice either to go so much back again or to die in the place This last accepted by the Phileni who preferred the common good of their Country before their own for preservation of whose name and honour to succeeding Ages the grateful Carthaginians did erect these Altars 2. West of the Province of Ezzab lieth that of TRIPOLIS which together with Ezzab made that Province which the Romans called Tripolitana Not much more fruitful then the other except in Barley but more commodiously seated in regard of the Sea which is here more safe for navigation the former lying wholly on the greater Syrtis Chief Towns hereof 1. Leptis Magna so called to distinguish it from another but of lesse note and therefore called Leptis Parva situate in the now Province of Tunis A town of so great wealth and trade that it was worth a Talent daily to the Carthaginians 2. Euphranta called also Pyrgos Euphranta from some strong Tower in it on the Western-bank of the greater Syrtis 3. Cinsterna on the Eastern side of the River Cyniphus 4. Cabis the utmost City of this Province westward the same which Ptolomie cals Tacapa situate at the fall of the River Triton into the lesser Syrtis 5. Sabratha and 6. Heva not else observable but that together with Leptis Magna they made up that one City which the Romans called from thence Tripolis 7. Tripolis founded by the Romans and by them peopled with Colonies from those three Cities before mentioned A City of great name and riches till destroyed by the Saracens By whom rebuilt adorned with many fair Temples Colleges and Hospitals and flourishing in much wealth and lustre it became a Kingdom of it self but subject to the Kings of Tunis till taken by the Genoes with a Fleet of 20 sail and by them sold to the King of Fesse Recovered not long after by the King of Tunis it came once more to have a King of its own till by the valour of Peter of Navar it was conquered for Ferdinand the Catholique the first Monarch of Spain whose Nephew Charles the 5. conferred it on the Knights of S. John of Hierusalem then expelled from Rhodes whom the Turks under Sinan Basa General of Selimus the second dispossessed by force An. 1551. since that the ordinary Residence of the Turkish Begterbeg for these African Provinces and made an usual retreat for Pyrats who infest these Seas and do much mischief to the Coasts of Sicil Italy and others of the Christian Countries 3. The Province of TVNIS lying Westward to that of Tripolis taketh up so much of this Kingdom as antiently contained the Province of Byzacena and so much of the Roman Africk as lieth on the East of the River called Guadilharbar the Hipponites Lacus of the Antient writers The Country antiently so fruitful that it yielded usually an increase of an hundred and fifty fold For proof of which besides the testimony of approved Authors the wonderfull if not prodigious Ears of Corn which before we heard of may serve sufficiently
the Roman Colonies 6. Cirta or Cirta Julia the Metropolis of Numidia when a Roman Province and formerly the Seat-royal of Syphax King of the Masaesyli within whose country it was reckoned in former times though afterwards laid unto this Province Situate near the mouth of the River Ampsaga and memorable for the tragedie of Sophonisba the daughter of Asdrubal of Carthage a Lady of most exquisite beauty and yet carried more charms in her tongue then in her eyes âspoused first unto Masinissa King of the Numidians but after upon reason of State married unto Syphax who being took prisoner by his Rival and brought to Cirta the Lady upon hopes of liberty and honour both bestowed her self on her first Lover but Scipio fearing lest that marriage might withdraw Masinissa from the Roman party caused the Lady to be seized on which Masinissa not being otherwise able to prevent or remedie sent her a Cup of poyson which she drank and died Of these Numidians there is much mention in the Stories of Rome and Carthage imployed by this last City in all their wars both in Spain Italy and Sicil. Siding at last with Scipio against that State they did good service to the Romans in the weakening and destruction of that City whose fall they did not long survive first conquered in the war of Jugurth after the death of Juba made a Roman Province Their Kings as far as I can trace the succession of them follow in this Order The Kings of the Numidians 1 Gala the Father of Masinissa 2 Desalces the brother of Gala according to the laws of the Country which gave the Crown unto the brother not the son of the former King like the law of Tanistry in Ireland succeeded Gala. 3 N. N. a son of Desalces in the absence of Masinissa then serving under the Carthaginians in the wars of Spain possessed himself of the throne slain not long after by a Rebel 4 Masinissa son of Gala recovered the kingdome of his Fathers but again outed by Syphax and the Carthaginians betwixt whom and Masinissa touching Sophonisba there was deadly feud Aided by Scipio and the Romans with whom associated against Carthage he not only recovered his own kingdome but was gratified with the greatest part of that which belonged to Syphax A professed Enemy to Carthage the final ruine whereof he lived to see till the time of his death being then ninety years of Age. 5 Micipsa the son of Masinissa of whom nothing memorable 6 Jugurth the son of Mastanabilis one of the Brethren of Micipsa having wickedly made away the two sons of Micipsa usurped the kingdom manifestly withstood the Romans whose attempts sometimes by force sometimes by subtility but chiefly by money and bribes he overthrew and made frustrate Et fuit in Ingurtha saith Florus quod post Annibalem timeretur At last being broken by Metellus vanquished by Marius and by Bocchus delivered into the hands of Sylla he was by Marius led in triumph to Rome In this Triumph was carried 3700 pound weight in Gold in Silver-wedges 5775 pound weight and in ready Coin 28900 Crowns it being the custome of the Romans in their Triumphs to have carried before them all the riches and mony which they had brought out of the conquered Countries to put into the common Treasury 7 Hiempsal son of Bocchus king of Mauritania gratified for his Fathers treacherie in betraying Jugurth with the kingdome of Numidia Relieved Marius in his exile 8 Hiarbas another of the Marian faction preferred to the Numidian Crown but vanquished and deprived by Pompey at that time one of Sylla's Captains 9 Hiempsal II. preferred by Pompey to this kingdom 10 Juba the son of Hiempsal the second who siding with Pompey against Caesar in the Civil wars gave a great overthrow to Curio one of Caesar's Lieutenants Curio himself slain his whole Army routed such as were taken prisoners murdered in cold blood But being discomfited by Caesar after Pompey's death Numidia was made a Province of the Roman Empire Thus by the fall of Carthage and the death of Juba came the whole Provinces of Africa Propria and Numidia containing the now Kingdom of Tunis into the power of the Romans Of which the Nations of most note were the Nigitimi on the Eastern parts of the Mediterranean the Machyni near the Lesser Syrtis the Libya-Phoenices and Mideni bordering upon Carthage the Ionii Navatrae and Cirtesii taking up all the Sea-coasts of Numidia Such as inhabited more Southwards on the back of these not so much considerable None of them to be staid upon but the Libya-Phaenices a mixt people of the old Libyans and new Phoenicians as the Liby-Aegyptii were of the said Libyans and the neighbouring Egyptians The memory of all of them so defaced by the violent inundation of the Arabians that there is scarce any tract or footsteps of them in all the Country When conquered by the Saracens they were at first subject to the Caliph or Sultan of Cairoan after the spoile whereof by the Arabians subdued by Abdul Mumen King of Morocco and by him added to that Kingdom In the distractions of that State made a peculiar Kingdom by some of the Relicts of the Stock of the Almohades who took unto himself the title of King of Tunis that City being his chief Seat By him transmitted unto his posterity till the dayes of our Grandfathers when Muleasses one of the youngest sons of Sultan Mahomet having first murdered Maimon his eldest brother and put out the eyes of twenty of the rest usurped the Soveraignty Rosetta the onely one of those Princes who escaped this massacre by the aid of Solyman the magnificent obtained the Crown outed thereof not long after by Charles the fifth appearing in favour of Muleasses An. 1535. But the Tyrant did not long enjoy his ill-gotten Soveraignty when his eyes were were also put out by his own son Amida and so committed to close prison Nor did Amida enjoy it long dispossessed by Abdamelech his fathers brother To Abdamelech Mahomet his son succeeded and in his life another Mahomet the brother of Amida who being supported by the Turks recovered from the Christians the strong Fort of Coletta and dying left the Turk his heire who doth now possesse it 2. TREMESEN or ALGIERS THe Kingdom of TREMESEN is bounded on the East with the River Ampsaga now called Maâor by which parted from the Kingdom of Tunis on the West with the Kingdoms of Fesse and Morocco from which separated by the River Malutha or Malva So called from Tremesen or Teleusine the chief City of it Called also the Kingdom of Algiers from the City so named sometimes the Seat-royal of their Kings In the flourish of the Roman Empire it had the name of Mauritania Casariensis Mauritania because a part of the Kingdom of Juba King of Mauritania of which more anon Casariensis from Casarea the chief City of it as that so called in honour of Augustus Caesar on whom the Kings hereof depended
which they finde in great Ilands of Weeds floating on the Seas and more within the Land with a kinde of Beast haired like a Goat and with teats like a Cow but otherwise resembling Deer which they kill with their Dogs Some Mountains in it said to cast Fire Ashes which the Spaniards for that reason call Cacofogo The People numerous and thicke set insomuch that on the Banks of the supposed River of Bona Guia were numbred three and twenty Nations all of severall Languages In their persons like the rest of the Salvages but of different dresses Some of them painting their Faces all over some half way only others with painted Vizards resembling faces holes in their nostrils for their Pendants the tips of their Ears loaded if not over-loaded with the bones of Fishes hanging at them A girdle about their waste to which they fasten a bunch of feathers that hang down behinde them like a Tail the Women using the like Bunches before them also Their chief God the Sun as that of Cibola is the Water which they most affectionately worship as the cause of the increase of their fruits and plants Joyned in commission with which God they were taught by Alarcon a Spaniard to worship a woodden Crosse the more irrational Idolatry of the two which he caused to be erected at his coming away with instructions to kneel before it every morning at the first rising of the Sun so teaching them to worship their two Idols at once or to translate their devotions from the Sun a Creature of God's to a plain wooden Cross of which they knew nothing but the form the work of a Carpenter It is also told us of this people that each family is ordered by the Father of it without other government yet so well managed that they allowed but one wife to a man and punished Adultery with death the Maids not sufferd to converse or talk with men before their marriage but to abide at home and work the Widows not to marry again till they had mourned at least half a year for the death of their Husbands Matters more savouring an Viopian Commonwealth then a Califormian Places of most observation in it 1 The Capes of S. Clara and S. Lucas the first on the South east point of the Peninsula towards New Gallicia the other on the South-west towards Asia 2 S. Crosses Sinus S. Crucis a capacious and convenient Haven neer the Cape of S. Clara so called because discovered upon Holy-Rood day 3 Cabo di las Plaias more within the Bay so named because the shore shewed in little hillocks without grass or shrubs the Spanish word signifying as much 4 Cabo Boxo towards the bottom of the Gulf from whence the land on the other side may be easily seen in the Latitude of 29. 5 S. Andrews a convenient Haven and not far off an Iland of the same name with some Cottages in it 6 S. Thome an Iland of 25 Leagues in compass at the mouth of the Gulf rising towards the the South in an high Mountain under which a convenient Road for shipping the Sea being thereabouts 25 sathoms Then on the other side towards the Sea we have 7 S. Abad a convenient Haven surrounded with a Country which seemed rich and pleasant 8 Cape Irinidado a Promontory well known to Sea men 9 Cape de Cedros so called from the Cedars growing neer it in the Latitude of 28 15 minutes with an Iland not far off of the same name also 10 Cape Enganno in the Latitude of 31. 11 Puebla de las Canoas so named from the multitude of Boats by themselves called Cances which the people used four degrees more Northward then that Cape And 12 Cabo de Galera so named from the resemblance which it had to an Hat in the Latitude of 36. But these two last I take to be wiâhin the Country of Seyo one of the Provinces of Quivira Understand here that these are onely the names of places not of Towns or Villages for whether there be any such I am yet unsatisfied and that there are many other Promontorâes Bayes Rivers and Ilands on both sides of this Region which I find no names for The first discovery of this Country we owe to Ferdinando Cortez of whom more hereafter who in the year 1534. furnished out two ships from the Haven of S. Jago in the Western shores of Hispania Nova to search these Seas who making some small progress in it encouraged him the next year to pursue it in person and passing up the Gulf as high as to the River of S. Peter and Paul so called because discovered on the 29 of June the Annual feast of those Apostles for want of victuals and other necessary provisions returned back again The business having slept a while was in the year 1539. awakened by Francisco de Vlloa one that had accompanied Cortez the time before who did not only search to the bottom of the Gulf but having thorowly canvassed all the Eastern shores he turned his course and made as fortunate a Discovery also of the VVestern coasts Landing he took possession of the Country with the wonted ceremonies for the King of Spain and in the place set up a Cross to serve as a Remembrance of his being there After him followed Fernando the Alarcon who discovered many Leagues up the course of the supposed River of Buena Guia where Naguacatus one of the Chiefs of their Clans or Tribes did submit unto him advancing so far towards the North that at the last he heard news of Cibala but unprovided at that time for a journey thither And on the other side Rodorico Cabrillo in the year 1642. coasting along the VVestern shores of this Country discovered two small Ilands beyond Cape Galera the one of which he called S. Lukes and the other the Iland of Possession and beyond them a fair Haven which he called Sardinas more properly belonging to the Province of Seyo But yet not finding what they looked for which was Gold and Silver and hungry Honour yielding but a poor subsistence the further search of these Countries was quite laid aside almost as little known now as before Columbus first set sail upon New Discoveries 4. NOVA ALBION formerly conceived to be a part of the Continent hath of late times been found to have taken up but some part of this Iland lying about the 38 degree of Latitude and so Northwards as far as to Cape Blanco as they call it now Discovered by Sir Francis Drake in his Circumnavigation of the World An. 1577. and by him named Nova Albion in honour of England his own Country which was once called Albion The Country abundantly replenished with Herds of Deer grasing upon the hills by thousands as also with a kinde of Conies in their feet somewhat lâke a Want and on each side a Sack where they keep such victuals as they cannot eat The flesh of these Conies serves the People for food and of their
the Province of Chile to which we have made this an Appendix we are to understand that it was first discovered by Almagro de Alvarado one of Pizarro's chief friends and associates But he having other designs in his head about Peru which he intended for himself and to out Pizarro did discover it only the conquest of it being reserved for Baldivia whom Pizarro on the setling of his affairs by the death of Almagro had imployed in that action He going souldierlike to work not only did subdue the people but as he gained ground built some Fortress or planted Colonies of Spaniards in convenient places This done about the year 1544. his ill luck was to meet with a more stubborn and untractable people then either Cortez or Pizarro had done before him who quickly weary of the yoke besieged one of his Forts encountred Baldivia himself coming with too small a power to relieve his people vanquished and slew him in the field Some adde that they poured Gold into his throat as the Parthians are reported to have done to Crassus bidding him satiate himself with that which he so much thirsted After this blow given in the year 1551 the Savages recovered the rich vallies of Auranco Tucapel and Purene which they keep from them till this day The Towns of Los Confines and Villa Rica both on the borders of those Vallies then deserted also Nor staid they there though they took time to breathe a little For in the year 1599 having provided themselves of 200 Corslets and seventy Muskets they brake out again surprised and sacked the Town of Baldivia forced Imperiale after a whole years siege to surrender without any conditions and in the year 1604. took Osorno by famine Of thirteen Cities which the Spaniards had possessed amongst them they had taken nine some of them since recovered but the most demolished As ill it thrived with them in Magellanica where Pedro de Starmiento undertook the planting of two Colonies to command those Streits An. 1584. The one he setled near the mouth of the Streit which he called by the name of Nombre de Jesus and left therein 150 of his men the other he intended on the narrowest place of the Streit to be called Cividad del Roy Philip which he resolved to fortifie and plant with Ordnance But winter coming on he left there others of his men promising to relieve them shortly with all things necessary But such was his unhappy face that after many shipwracks and disappointments which befell unto him in the pursuit of his design he was at last taken by the English under the command of Sir Walter Rawleigh who was there in person and his two Colonies for want of timely succours either starved at home or eaten by the Savages as they ranged the Country OF PARAGVAY PARAGVAY is bounded on the South with Magellanica on the East with the main Atlantick on the North with Brasil on the West with some unknown Countries betwixt it and Chile So called from the River Paraguay one of the greatest of the world which runneth thorow it the River and the Province both by the Spaniards called Rio de la Plata from the great store of Silver they expected from it The Country for so much as hath been discovered is said to be of a fruitfull soil capable of Wheat and other fruits of the Fruits of Europe which thrive here exceedingly nor do the Cattell increase less which were brought from Spain both Kine and Horses multiplying in a wonderfull manner Well stored with Sugar Canes and not unfurnished with Mines both of Brass and Iron some veins of Gold and Silver and great plenty of Amethystis Of Stags great plenty and of Monkeys almost infinite numbers not to say any thing of Lyons Tigers and such hurtfull Creatures which a few would be thought too many Of the People there is nothing said but what hath been before observed of the other Savages Chief Rivers of it 1 De la Plata whose course we have described already 2 Rio de Buenos Ayres so called from the chief Town by which it runneth 3 Zarcaranna which riseth in the Country of the Diaguitas and falling into a Lake at the end of his course doth from thence pass into the body of De la Plata 4 Estero which rising in the Valley of Chalcaqui and passing thorow two great Lakes meets with 5 the Bermeio and both together fall into De la Plata neer the Town of S. Foy 6 Pilcomayo which hath its Fountain neer the Mines of Potosi in the Province of Charcos but his fall in the same River with those before Then on the North side of that River there is 7 that of S. Saviour or S. Salvador as the Spaniards call it 8 Rio Nigro or the Black River of a longer course but buried in the end as the other is in the Deepâ of La Plata 9 Yquaan and 10 several others whose united streams make the great River Parana the second River of esteem in all this Country But swallowed in that of Plata Besides these 11 Rio de S Martin and 12 Rio Grande falling into the Ocean It comprehendeth the three Provinces of 1 Rio de la Plata 2 Tucaman and 3 La Crux de Sierra The rest not conquered by the Spaniard of not well discovered cannot be properly reduced under any Method 1. RIO DE LA PLATA or the Province of De la Plata lieth upon both sides of that River ascending many Leagues up the water but not extended much upon either side The reason of the name the quality of the soil and people we have seen before Chief Towns hereof 1 Buenos Ayres or Neustra Sennora de Buenos Ayres by others called Cividad de La Trinidad seated on the Southern bank of the River of Plata where built by Pedro de Mendoza An. 1535. Deserted by the Inhabitants and again new-Peopled by Cabesa de Vacca An. 1542. It was afterwards again abandoned and finally in the year 1582 re-edified and planted with a new Colony Situate on the rising of a little hill in the 34 Degree and 45 Minutes of Southern Latitude and about 64 Leagues from the Mouth of the River fortified with a mud Wall and a little Castle with some pieces of Ordnance yet neither large nor much frequented containing but 200 Inhabitants 2 S. Fe or S Fidei 50 Leagues up the River from Buenos Ayres on the same side of the water neer the confluence of it with the River Estero of the same bigness as the other but somewhat richer the People here being given to clothing which Manufacture they exchange with the Brasilians for Sugar Rice other necessary Commodities 3 Neustra Sennora del Assumption but commonly Assumption only higher up the River from the mouth whereof 300 Leagues distant situate in the Latitude of 25. and almost in the midst betwixt Peru and Brasil well built and very well frequented as the chief of the whole Country
rested there when dis-seized by the Portugals sent thither under the Conduct of Hierome de Albuquerque Anno 1614. Who to the Castle of S. Lewis which the French had built added those of S. Mary and S. Francis planted two Villages in the Iland by the names of S. Andrew and S. Jago and ever since have held it without molestation 13. Of PARA the most Northern Praefecture of Brasil towards Guiana so called from the River of Para supposed to be a branch of the River of Amazons which runneth thorow it The River at the mouth of it two miles in breadth and in the middle of the Channel fifteen Fathoms deep on the Banks whereof but on an higher ground then the rest the Portugals have built the Castle of Para in form Quadrangular and well walled except towards the River the Country thereabouts inhabited by 300 Portugueze besides the Garrison Now for the Fortunes of the whole it never did acknowledge any one Supream Divided into many Tribes and each Tribe governed by their Chiefs as in other Countries These Tribes so many and the Muster of their names so useless that I now forbear it In this estate they lived when discovered first but by whom first discovered will not be agreed on The Spaniards to get some colour of a Title for the Crown of Castile ascribe it to John Pinsone and Diego de Lepe two of their own Country who as they say had Landed on it in the year 1500 before the coming of Capralis though the same year also The Portugals attribute the Discovery of it to Pedro Alvarez de Caprali sent by their King Emanuel to the East-Indies who being driven over hither from the Coast of Guinea took possession of it and as a Monument thereof advanced a Cross giving the name of Sanctae Crucis or the Holy Cross to this new Discovery That name changed afterwards to Brasil from the abundance of that Wood as it is conceived which was found amongst them Notice hereof being given to the Court of Portugal Americus Vespucius a Noble Flerentine and after him John de Empoli another of that Nation in the year 1503. were by Emmanuel employed in a further Discovery Who speeding fortunately in it the Portugals did accordingly send over some Plantations thither But a great controversie growing betwixt them and the Spaniard to whether of the two it of right belonged the Spaniard was content to yield it to the Crown of Portugal though by the Bull or Edict of Pope Alexander the sixt by whom the whole undiscovered World was divided betwixt those two Kings it seemed to fall within the Grant to the Crown of Castile Enjoyed by this Emmanuel and the Kings succeeding till the death of Sebastian which Sebastian the Jesuites look on as the Founder of all their Colledges in this Country and by the Spaniards since the death of Henry whose reign continued but a yeer though in the name and right of the Crown of Portugal that Nation being so prudently jealous of their interess in it that they would suffer any of the Subjects of Spain to grow great amongst them By them possessed entirely without any Rivals I mean for so much of the Country as they had subdued till of late years the Hollanders put in for a part and got the Praefectures of Fornanback and Todos Los Sanctos or the Bay by the Right of War The rest with all the other Members of the Crown of Portugal in the late Revolt of that Nation from the King of Spain submitting unto John the 4th of the house of Bragance whom the Portugueze had made their King Anno 1639. OF GVIANA GVIANA is bounded on the East with the Main Atlantick on the West with the Mountains of Peru or rather some undiscovered Countries interposed betwixt them on the North with the River Orenoque and on the South with that of the Amazons The reason of the name I find not unless it be so called from the River Wia of which more anon It is situate on both sides of the Line extended from the fourth Degree of Southern to the eighth of the Northern Latitude The Air notwithstanding this situation under the Aequator affirmed to be temperate the Eastern winds which they call the Brizes constantly blowing about Noon and mitigating the extreme hears thereof by their cooler blasts The Country towards the Sea side flat and level the inland parts more mountainous and swelled with hils in all places so adorned with Natures Tapestrie the boughs and branches of the Trees never unclothed or left naked fruit either ripe or green growing still upon them that no Country in the world could be better qualified The particular Commodities of it we shall see anon when the particular parts hereof come into Discourse Of the People it is said in generall that they have amongst them no setled Government and though they acknowledge some superiority in the Chiefs of their Tribes yet it is only voluntary as long and as little as they please Adultery and Murder which are only punishable not otherwise expiated but by the death of the Offender The richer sort have two or three Wives and somtimes more the poor but one and hardly able to keep here they that have more and they who have but one alike jealous of them and if they take them in Adultery without any further ceremony or formalities of Law they beat out their brains Their wives especially the elder they use for Servants and he which hath most such is the greatest man Without Religion or any notion of a Godhead not so far onwards on the way to the worship of the true God as to be Idolaters for though Idolatrie be mistaken in the proper Object it supposeth a Deitie and they who have this Principle That there is a God have learned one and not the least of the points of their Catechism Their Accompts amongst themselves they keep with a bundle of sticks which they diminish or increase according to the times of their contract Their Funerals they solemnize with a Feast but with such diversity in the deportment of both Sexes that whiles the Women howl extremely the Men perform the Obsequies with singing and excessive drinking the one as improper for a Feast as the other for a Funeral Rivers of most note in it besides 1 Orenoque 2 the River of Amazons and those rather boundaries betwixt this and the neighbouring Provinces then proper unto thââ alone 3 Arrawari 4 Conawini 5 Caspurough or Cassipure all falling into the same main Atlantick betwixt the River of Amazons and Wiapoco the last arising out of the Lake of the Arachosi half a mile broad at the mouth or influx into the Sea and but five spans deep 6 Wiapoco of which more hereafter 7 Wia 8 Cajane 9 Marwine 10 Essequebe a River of twenty dayes journey long betwixt Wiapoco and the River of Orenoque or Raliana The whole divided commonly into these four parts 1 Rio de las Amazones
failed it Now only of esteem for a vein of most excellent Salt found near the Promontorie of Araya and the Bay of Cariaco gathered and digged up thereabouts in great abundance and yet never diminishing The parts adjoyning take from hence the name of Salina the Promontorie bordering on the Frith called Boca del Drago the title or appellation of Cape Salinus Of some strange Creatures in this Country as the Beast called Capa the soles of whose feet are like a shoo a kind of Hog which lives altogether upon Ants or Piâmires Parrots and Bats of more then ordinary greatness I forbear to speak Of the People I find nothing singular except it be that having plenty of good fruits as of Fish and Flesh they use themselves to a far worse dyer feeding on Horseleeches Bats Spiders Grasshoppers Worms Lice and such other Vermin In other things they seem to have a mixture of all ill customs used amongst the Savages of Asia Africk and America as multitudes of wives prostituting these wives for the first nights lodging to the Piacos or Priests and for any after to their Guests taking great pairs to ãâã their Teeth and putting strange colours on their bodies instead of garments high-minded treacherous and revengeful accustomed to the use of poysoned arrows which they envenom ãâã Snakes blood and other mixtures In one thing only different from the rest of their neighbours which is the fencing of their Grounds or Orchards with a Cotton-thred as high as ones Girdle and an opinion which they have that whosoever breaketh it or goes over or under it shall die immediatly More safe in that perswasion then by brazen walls Rivers of most note though of little 1 Rio de Canoas 2. Rio de Neveri 3 Cumana de Bordones The chief Havens or Roads for shipping 1 Moxino 2 S. Foy And 3 that called Commenagot The places or most consideration 1 Cumana a Colonie of Spaniards on the bank of the River of that name but distant about two miles from the Sea on which it hath a safe and convenient Harbour the Town so hedged about with Woods that nothing can be seen of it till one come into it except it be the Govertâââ ãâã house seated upon the top of a lofty Mountain 2 S. Jage a strong Fortress built by the Spaniards ãâã ãâã of the salt Lake or Salinas in the year 1622. on some intelligence that the Hollanders had a purpose to take them from him fortified by the rules of Art and planted with 30 pieces of Ordnance the one half of ãâã 3 S. Michael de Neveri on the River so called a Fort of the Spaniards 4 Guaâiba a Village of the Natives The Country first discovered in the third voyage of Christopher Columbus but the possession of it was first taken by two Dominicans who out of a Religious zeal to plant the Gospel in these parts founded themselves a ãâã ãâã the place where the burrough of Cumana was after built An. 1513. and doubtless had sped very well in their holy purpose if some covetous Spaniards had not treacherously seized upon one of the Chiefs of their Tribes and carried him with his Wife and Train into Spanish bendage For this the poor Monks suffered death I may call it martyrdom their death revenged by Alfonso de Oieda An. 1520. and he not long after slain by the Savages who also at the same time destroyed two Convents of Dominican Franciscan Friers which had bin founded in the year 1518. A second force sent hither under Gonsalvo de Ocampo wasteth a great part of the Country beheads one of their Kings and hangs some of his people But that strength being withdrawn or defeated also Diego de Castellon is sent over by the Councel resident in Hispaniola to secure the possession of the Country by whom the Castle first and after the Burrough of Cumana was built and planted Some other Attempts there were for a further conquest but they proved nothing but attempts except the building of the Castle of S. Michael de Neveri by Hierome of Ortal and the discovery of some of the inland Provinces 150 leagues from the Sea-side by Antonio Sedenno An. 1537. of which nothing followed but the Registring of that tedious March 2. VENEZVELA is bounded on the East with Cumena on the West with the Bay of Venezuela the Lake of Maracaybo and the New Realm of Granada So called by Alfonso de Oâeda one of the first Discoverers of it An. 1599. because he found a Burrough of some of the Savages situate in the middest of the waters to which was no passage but by Boat the word importing as much as Little Venice It is in length from East to West 130 leagues in breadth where broadest about 80. The ãâã so plentiful of all forts both of fruit and grain the Country so replenished with all kind of Cattel and excellent pastures to maintain them that the neighbouring Nations call it by the name of the Granarie Such store there goeth from hence of Wheaten meale Biscoct Cheese Hogs-flesh Oxe hides and Cloth of Cotton ready made as very well deserves that title Here is also very great plenty of ãâã Wild-beasts for hunting Mines of Gold and other metals besides an infinite deal of Sarzaparilla sent to Europe yearly The People of the same nature and disposition with those of Cumana with whom they do participate in all points of that Character The women which was there omitted trained up to ride ãâã leap and swim as well as the men to till the land and look to the business of the house whilest the men hunt or fish to bring in provision They count it a great part of beauty to have very thick thighs which they effect by binding their legs hard below the knee from their very childhood Shameless enough till married after more reserved though rather for fear of a divorce then for love of modestie Rivers of note I meet with none in stead of which many convenient Harbours and capacious Bayes The chief that called Golfo triste from some shipwracks or the like misfortune hapning to the Namer of it 2 The Bay of Coro or Venezuela large and spacious which by a Frith or Streit of half a league over receiveth the tribute of 3 The great Lake called the Lake of Maracaybo by the Spaniards called Lugo de Nuestra Sennora or our Ladies Lake in compass about 80 leagues on the banks where of dwell many Nations of the Savages and into which there falleth a River from the Realm of Granadae by which the two Provinces maintain commerce with one another Places of most importance in it 1 Maracapana the furthest Port upon the East and one of the best on all this Coast in which the Spaniards of Cubagna had once a Garrison under colour of defending the Country against the Savages but in plain truth to use it for an opportunity to seize upon their persons and carry them away for Slaves Those parts hereby unpeopled
An. 1514. Well built with large streets and convenient houses according to the model of the Cities of Spain and beautified with a fair Cathedral the Bishop one of the Suffragans of the Archbishop of S. Domingo in Hispaniola The town unwalled but fortified with two strong Castles the one of which secures the Haven and the other the Town In vain attempted and with the loss of 40 or 50 men by Sir Francis Drake An. 1595. but taken two years after by George Earl of Cumberland who had a purpose to have peopled it with an English Colonie Discouraged from it by the death of 400 of his men by change of Ayr and some intemperance of Diet he set sayl for England doing no other hurt to the Town or Iland but the disfurnishing it of 70 piece of Ordnance and some part of their treasure which he brought home with him 2 S. Germans in the Western part of the Iland but four Leagues from the Sea once the chief of the Iland now both unfortified and small 3 Arezibo on the River so called 4 Luysa the most noted Port of the Eastern parts situate on the mouth of the River so named Eastward hereof betwixt it and Hispaniola lies the Iland of Mona might not this think we be so called by Madoc ap Owen Gwinedth of whom before three Leagues in compass rockie and of a brackish earth but fit for the production of Limons Orenges and such kind of fruits which are here in plenty Not far off but more towards the West Monico or Monetta as our English call it where they found such infinite store of Fowl that they flew over their heads as thick as Haâl and made them almost deaf with the very noise their Eggs so thick upon the ground that they loaded two Boats with them in three hours and could hardly pass forwards without treading on them But to return to Porto Rico or the Isle of S. Johns it was first touched upon by Columbus in his second voyage An. 1493. but first inhabited by John Ponce of Leon An. 1510. who being courteously entertained by Aiguabana the chief Prince thereof planted a Colonie of Spaniards in the North part of the Iland which he called Caparra The Colonie ten years after that removed to Guanica and from thence to S. Germans carrying with it the repute of the chief town of all the Iland upon every remove till the building of Porto Rico where it since hath fixed The Iland very populous for the bigness of it when the Spaniards came to it but the Natives long ago consumed by several Butcheries and as some write not above 1500 Spaniards in all the Country What else concerns the storie of it we have seen before 4 HISPANIOLA HISPANIOLA lyeth on the West of Porto Rico the distance we have seen already By the Inhabitants called Haitiâ and by some Quisqueia but by Columbus it was honoured with the name of Hispaniola or little Spain and of late times beginneth to be called S. Domingo from the chief Town of it The form thereof Triangular extended in a sharp Angle called Cabo del Enganno towards Porto Rico the Western end fashioned like a large Bay or Semicircle the Northern point of which is named S. Nicholas the Southern Cabo de Donna Maria. The length affirmed to be 150 Leagues the breadth in some places 60. in some but 30. thence growing less and less till it come unto the Eastern Angle the whole compass estimated at 400. Situate betwixt the 18 20 Degrees of Northern Latitude Of an Air much infested with Morning-heats but cooler in the Afternoon by the constant blowing of a Sea-gale which they there call Virason The Country for the most part beautiful and flourishing the Trees alwayes in their Summer-livery and the Meadows green as if it did enjoy a perpetual Spring In many places swelled with high craggie Mountains whence the name of Hayty that word so signifying in the natural language of the Natives Of such an excellent herbage that the Cattel brought hither out of Spain have increased almost beyond Arithmetick grown wilde for want of proper Owners and hunted unto death like the Stags of the forrest though onely to rob them of their skins The soil so fertile that in the space of sixteen dayes Herbs and Roots will grow ripe be fit to be eaten So plentifully stored with Ginger and Sugar-canes that in the year 1587. there were shipped hence 27500. pound weight of Ginger and 900. Chests of refined Sugar an evident argument of the riches and fertility of it A further proof hereof may be the rich Mines of Gold in which they used to find Gold without mixture of dross or other metals 2 The great increase of Sugar one Cane here filling twenty sometimes thirty measures 3 The wonderful yield of Corn amounting in some places to an hundred fold But the Mines were long ago exhausted insomuch as the Inhabitants are fain to use brass-money but in stead of those of Gold they have found out others of Brass and Iron and some few of Silver but not much searched into of late for want of Workmen The reason of that want to be ascribed unto the Covetousness and Crueltie of the Spanish Nation who out of an unsatiable thirst for Gold consumed the people in their Mines and out of the like thirst for Blood killed so many of them that in few years they destroyed three Millions of the Natives And it is probably supposed that had not Charles the 5. restrained them by a Penal Edict from compelling the Natives against their wils to those works of servitude there had not been one Native left in all this Iland nor in any other part of their Plantations Such as are left are said to be of low stature of black hair and a complexion somewhat inclining to that colour not differing in manners habit or Religion from the Spaniards there Rivers of most note 1 Ozama on whose Banks stands Domingo the chief Town of the Iland capable of the greatest ships to the very Wharf 2 Nigua which passing thorow rich Pastures or making the Pastures rich by its secret vertue runneth towards the West as do also 3 Yaquimo 4 Nizao and 5 Neyba 6 Hayna of a contrary course to the other three 7 Yaqui or Jacho which falleth into the Northern Seas 8 Nicayagua 9 Cocitemuco 10 Xanique These three last famous heretofore for their Sands of Gold Some speak of 30000 Brooks and Rivers which are found in this Countrey two parts of which vast number had their Golden Sands A thing so far beyond the charity of the strongest Faith though reported by a grave and Reverend Author that I know not what Interpretation to put upon it except every Water-course Ditch and Gutter may be reckoned in The whole divided when the Spaniards first came amongst them into several Provinces or Kingdoms as 1 Higuey 2 Jacuaguia 3 Samana in the Eastern parts 4 Yaquimo 5 Boaruco and 6 Xaragua towards the
to finde out a passage to Cathay and China and not to go so far about as either by the Cape of Good Hope or the Streits of Magellan Attempted first by Sebastian Cabot An. 1497. at the charge of Henry the 7th of England But having discovered as far as to the 67 Degree of Northern Latitude by the mutinie of his Maâiners he was forced to return where finding great preparations for a War with Scotland that business for the present was laid aside Resumed by Gaspar Corteriaglis a Portugal An. 1500 and after by Stephen Gomez a Spaniard in the year 1525. buâ neither of them went to far to the North as Cabot Pursued with greater industry but as bad Success by Sir Martin Frobisher who made three Voyages for these parts the first of them in the year 1576. and brought home some of the Natives a Sea Unicorn horn still kept in the great Wardrobe of Windsor Castle and a great deal of the Ore of that Country found upon tryal when in England not to quit the cost A great Promontory which he passed by he called Queen Elizabeths Foreland in whose name he took possession of it and the Sea running not far off he called Frobishers Streits The Seas full set with Icy Ilands some of them half a mile about and 80 Pathoms above water the People like the Samoeds the worst kinde of Tartars in their lives and habit John Davies followed the Design An. 1585. at the incouragement of Sir Francis Walsingham then Principal Secretary of Estate and having in three Voyages discovered to the Latitude of 73 by reason of the many difficulties which he found in the Enterprise and the death of Mr. Secretary he was fain to give over leaving unto a narrow Sea on the North of Estotiland the name of Fretum Davis in the Latitude of 65 and 20 Minutes by which name still called After him followed Weymouth Hall Hudson Balton Baffin Smith all English The result of whose endeavours was the finding of some cold ãâã and points of Land which they named King James his Cape Queen Anns Cape Prince Henries Foreland Saddle Iland Barren Iland Red goose Iland Digges his Iland all of them betwixt 80 and 81. and the imposing on some passages and parts of the Sea the names of Hackluyts Hendland Smiths Bay Hudsons Streits Maudlins Sound Fair Haven and the like marks and âmonuments of their undertakings Nothing aâchieved of publick moment but the Discovery of an Iâand called Cherry Iland in the Latitude of 74 and the Shores of a large piece of the Continent which they caused to be called King James his New Land but most commonly Greenland where they found many white Bears with white grey and Dun Foxes Partriges Geese and some other Provisions Sea-Unicorns Horns great store of Morses or Sea horses the Oyl and Teeth whereof yield no small Commoditie But most considerable for the Trade of Whale-fishing which our men use yeerly upon those Coasts of whose Oil Bones and Brain this last supposed to be the true Sperma Coeti now used as Medicinal they raise very great profit 3. THE NORTH EAST PARTS of Terra Incognita Borealis are those which lie on the North of Russia and Tartaria by which the like passage towards Cathay and China hath been oft attempted and hitherto with like success Endeavoured first by Sebastian Cabor the son of John Cabot so often mentioned before by whom trained up in the Discovery of the North east parts of America His employment failing here in England he betook himself unto the service of the King of Spain and coming out of Spain An. 1549. was by King Edward the sixt made Grand Pilot of England with an Annual Pension of 1661. 13 s. 4d In the year 1553. he was the chief Dealer and Procurer of the Discovery of Russia and the North-east Voyages undertaken and performed by Sir Hugh Willoughby Chancellour Burrough Jenkinson and after prosecuted by Pet and Jackman Some of which perished in the Action and were frozen to death their ship being found the next year hemmed about with ice and a particular Accompt of all things which had hapned to them Others with better fortunes found the way to Russia since that time made a common Voyage without dread or danger and passing down the Volga to the Caspian Sea and by that to Persia were kindly entertained in the Court of the Sophie The Hollanders in the year 1594 and in some years after tried their Fortune also under the conduct and direction of one William Barendson their chief Pilot but went no further then the English had gone before them yet gave new names unto all places as they passed as if they had been the first Discoverers with pride and arrogance enough Nothing since done of any note or consideration for the opening of this North-east passage or giving us any better Accompt of the North of Tartarie or any Countries beyond that but what we had many Ages since out of Paulus Venetus so that we are but where we were in a Terra Incognita And though I would not willingly discourage any noble Actions or brave and gallant undertakings Yet when I look upon the natures of those Shores and Seas those tedious VVinters of ten moneths with no Summer following the winds continually in the North and the Main Ocean paved with Ice so long together I cannot choose but rank the hopes of these Northern Passages amongst those Adventures which are only commendable for the difficulties presented in them TERRA AVSTRALIS INCOGNITA WIth better hopes we may go forwards on the next Discovery and try what may be done on TERRA AVSTRALIS or the Southern Continent though hitherto INCOGNITA also almost as much unknown as the Arctick Ilands which none but my good Frier of Oxon had the hap to meet with A Continent conceived by our learned Brerewood to be as large as Europe Asia and Africk and that upon such strength of Reasons as cannot be easily over-born by any opposite His Arguments in brief are these 1. That as touching Latitude some parts thereof come very neer to the Aequator if they come not also on this side of it and as for Longuitude it keepeth along though at several distances the whole continual course of the other Continents 2. It is clearly known that in the other two Continents the Land which lieth on the North side of that Line is four times at the least as large as that which lies South thereof and therefore since the earth is equally poized on both sides of her Center it must needs be that the Earth in answerable measure and proportion must advance it self in some places above the Sea on the South side of the Line as it doth in others on the North. By consequence what is wanting in the South parts of the other two Continents to countervail the North parts of them must of necessity be supplied in the Southern Continent The Country being so large so free from the